My Little Pony: Alternate Universal Magic

by The Masked Ghost

First published 26th of May, 2013

What if stories

Parodies and Alternate Timelines for My Little Pony: Universal Magic.

Remember...INSANITY IS EVERYTHING...

"Follow your inner moonlight; don't hide the madness. You say what you want to say when you don't care who's listening." ~ Allen Ginsberg

My Little Forest

My Little Forest

This is one adventure or sort of an adventure that was a little funny to me. For one thing, I never thought my friends and me would be in this type of situation. I don’t even think the Mane six even went through what I did. I mean, this was just so unexpected. So, where should I begin?

Well, it all started on a normal day, wait? What the fuck am I even saying? Nothing is normal in this town of Stalia.

I mean, an earth pony that is a god like being who breaks all laws of physics, that no one finds weird at all. Nor even notice it for that matter. Princess Molestia that comes to my room and molests Wolf and me. Dead bodies that no one gives a fuck about that are lying everywhere over town. A dragon that does crack. Celestia’s unstable mind that rather worries me about her. Slenderfetus. Randy fucking Newman with John Wayne that’s in a cave that’s in hell who doesn’t want to be awakened. Black wolf. In addition, a whole bunch of other shit that doesn’t make any much sense.

So, yea, moving on. So, Celesita, who I still fear she thinks I’m a Twilight, then again, we all ready had this discussion before, where I’m her new personal student and she treats me like Twilight and thinks I like books, which I don’t, whatever.

Therefore, Celestia wanted me to try to do a spell, even though she knows I can create my own magic very easily.

I mean, I even showed her I made my Timber wolf friend to talk that sounds like Brian from Family Guy and shit.

Well, she still wanted to see me do it, however she was busy, so she sends in the Twilight to come and examine me doing the spell.

It required Forest to spin around as fast as possible and make a tornado. Well, he did except since Forest is Forest fire, well, it’s a fire tornado.

Now that doesn’t make any sense, because you don’t see Dash making a fucking rainbow Tornado, but then again, Forest can do a sonic fireboom, which is like I said before, a sonic rainboom, but it’s with fire.

Well, he made a fire tornado, which keep in mind, killed 30 ponies lives, and no one gave a fuck about it. Well, he did it so fast, that I rather fucked up on my magic and sent Forest to back to my old universe, which was earth, as a five year old child.

Yes people, this is like My Little Dashie, except with Forest in it. Therefore, it would be called, My Little Forest. Of course, a human adopted him, so I’m going to give you his POV of the thing here.

How do I have his POV you might ask? Well, after I went to pick up Forest from Earth, I also stole his fucking diary, and that’s fucking right, his dairy.

Let us not get into that. Let us just say the person had some mental problems when he was a child.

Therefore, I just stole them from him and here it is.

------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

I have a life that fucking sucks. I live day-by-day, being criticized by people of being a Brony. Then again, I used to live in the hood.

I mean, the business were not very great, because people kept getting shot for not paying a black guy his money or being racists to him by offering some KFC someone had and that person was feeling mighty generous and offered some.

Yea, why did I live in the hood? Well, it is because of my parents. My parents were black people and well, they treated me like shit. Moreover, I mean that by latterly. They used to try to flush me down the toilet and shit.

They also did crack and shit. In addition, these black people weren’t even my real parents.

Apparently, my real parents were white and gave me up.

They just left me on the doorstep of those black people, and only gave a note, that read, ‘you can sell this white for crack. We do not want him and we thought you black creatures would enjoy beating the shit out of him. Signed, Ted Turner.’

I still don’t know who this Ted Turner is.

From what I’ve heard, he’s a rich white guy and I tried to find him once, but he keeps sending assassin’s to kill me. Therefore, I don’t think he wants me to be his son.

In addition, apparently I have herpes, because Ted Turner fucked a hooker and the hooker sued him in court, and the child was his.

Therefore, what happened to my black family was that my black parents died. How?

They died from being black apparently. The hood doctor never explained to me what that even means, but he told me I wouldn’t understand, because I wasn’t a native to the hood. I also had three siblings, which were one sister and two brothers.

When my black family died, they gave all the inheritance to those three and left me nothing.

The sister and the brother died of a crack overdose, right after they found out their inheritance was crack. They died over 100 tons of it.

The other brother actually disappeared. I don’t know where to, but he just disappeared one day.

MEANWHILE IN OZ HOOD… in a Morgan Freeman Voice……

The brother that disappeared from the weird black family disappeared into what is known as OZ. He had a pet gun, named glock glock.

He had made a friends with a ho, a crack dealer, and a pimp. He was skipping along the yellow brick road, along with his new friends and pet gun, while singing, “We’re off to see the wizard, the wonderful wizard of the Hood.”

apparently, this is a fucking racist version Wizard of OZ. You can clearly tell, a white guy came up with this.

However, as the black person and his friends were singing the wonderful tune of happiness, an evil villain known as Dick Chaney was plotting his attack against the group, with his Swat team and their fancy white people helicopters.

Dick was staring into a pot of green white people shit, and had a villainous face and said, “I’ll get you yet hoodlums! And when I do, I shall make you pay double the taxes! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA,” he said with a villain laugh.

He then look towards the swat team and said, “go!! Go my pretties!! Go and capture those black people from the hood!” as he said that, the swat team at his disposal went into their helicopters to go and get those that Dick wished for.

As they were doing that, the classic non-racist OZ song played whenever the flying fucks went to attack.

Sorry, flying monkeys. I had not realized I was under white people rule and trying to be PC about everything. Well fuck you white people. I am fucking Morgan Freeman and I can do whatever the fuck I want. I’m god Bitch!

BACK TO THE STORY…………

Well, then the lawyers didn’t know what to do, so they decided to give it all to me, even though I wasn’t in my black parent’s will.

However, ever since those lawyers gave me my shit, my black parent’s ghosts were extremely pissed off by this, and went to haunt the lawyers. So, I inherited the house and had a job of something.

I never really knew what job I had. in fact, I don’t know what I do every day. I mean, I know I have a shitty paying job, but I don’t know what I do.

Well, I was a Brony and I always watched MLP on my computer. I always wanted a pony from MLP universe, or perhaps go to it, but I know that won’t happen, because if I ever do, Hasbro will sue my ass.

Latterly, it has been quite some time ever since the end of Season 4 and people going on message boards that doesn’t have a life and complaining about Alircorn Twilight and doing cocaine, which I was sadly apart of.

However, ever since after that, Hasbro had located every Brony that is out there and put security cameras in their houses and pretty much everything that they own. They even put a tracking device on them, just in case they ever find a way to go to the MLP universe, so if someone does, they can sue them for not filing out the proper paper work of using MLP.

That doesn’t even make any sense, but it somehow exits. Of course, you must wonder if the president has anything to do with this, or even allowed this.

Well, it wasn’t Obama, because this happened after 2016 and sadly, and I know I’m being a little racists here, but fuck it, sadly, it wasn’t the black guys fault.

Instead, America elected the first Retard into the White House. We thought it would be somehow a good idea and all, since his vice president was going to do all the shit, but unfortunately, he was Canadian and was disapproved by the American people, because he ate Canadian bacon and not American bacon.

Therefore, he was killed and the retard president was left in charge and does nothing but sits in his office, looking straightforward and nothing else.

Well, fortunately for me, somehow Hasbro forgot me and didn’t put a tracking device on me. Nor do they have any security cameras in my home, so I can do whatever I want with MLP, but I had a feeling at the time, that they were watching me, because every night, when I went to bed, I could see a person outside my window with night vision goggles on, that says, Hasbro on it.

Whenever I go to look outside, the person hides in the bushes and when I go near the bush, which strangely enough has George W. Bush in it as well. Well, when I go near it, I hear voice from it, and that voice always says, “There’s, nobody here. There is defiantly no Hasbro in these here bushes.”

Then Bush would say, “Yup. Defiantly not some person from Hasbro that’s spying on you to make sure you’re not doing anything MLP related, other then watching the show. And its defiantly not Former president Bush that basically ruined the country that’s doing cocaine now and has Dick Chaney in the Wizard of the Hood.”

Somehow, I believed the talking bush.

So, one day, I was walking back home from my job that doesn’t exists but somehow I get paid, I walked my usual route. It was the normal, car chase on the road, while there was a gang shoot out as I was walking, and a guy coming up to me, asking if I wanted crack, and a illegal Mexican that asks me if he could work for me for a nickel, while being mugged at the same time. Yup, that’s what was my usual routing walk from my job every day.

Well, today, none of those things happened. However, in the hood, it was national hood day, where everybody came together and joined hand -in- hand and had peace and were friends for once, while doing crack.

Therefore, everyone was at home and I was walking back home, when I came across a strange box. It had written on the side of the box, “a box filled with unborn fetus.”

For some reason though, I had a strange feeling it had an unborn fetus that was called slenderfetus and was from the MLP universe. I don’t know why I had thought that, but I did.

I quickly rushed over to the box, hoping to sell the unborn fetuses on EBay. I know it’s wrong, but times are tough in the hood, and I have to have some sort of money or income.

I rushed over to the box, I found nothing in the box that had to deal with unborn fetuses, and I was disappointed and kicked the box.

However, when I did so, I heard a cute little noise from the box.

When I took a second look inside, I had found the most amazing thing. It was an animated pony. He had a red coat, with a fire like mane color and he was a colt.

He was a small little boy that was a pony. He also looked like he belonged from MLP.

When I looked inside, it was looking down at the bottom of the box, possibly not knowing where it was at, and it then slowly looked up at me, with his big bright blue eyes.

He looked at me, as if he knew me. I slowly put my hand inside and it nuzzled my hand and hugged it, as if he thought I was his father.

He then had a little smile on his face, curled up right next to my warm hand, closed his eyes, and fell asleep.

He was so cute looking, that I slowly picked him up from the box and said these very words, “maybe you will go for a few hundred bucks on EBay. Let’s go you little fucker.”

I then started walking back home and looked down at him, to see if he was alright, because I couldn’t help but look at his cuteness. Well, I looked down and saw him shivering from the cold.

He then looked at me and almost as if, he wanted to cry. So I took my jacket and wrapped him up with it and told him, “Don’t want you die or you will be worthless on EBay now. Don’t worry little guy, I’m sure whoever buys you, it will be a sick fat basturad who will mistreat you.”

I then walk inside my house and turned on the little light that I had. I walked by a picture of my only friend in the world, Robin Williams.

I then said to the picture, “I’m back Robin. And I found something that I can sell on EBay so I can keep this house and continue to have the picture of you.”

I then walked to my computer and logged into my EBay account, and I had over a thousand bids on my previous set of unborn fetuses. The highest bid that I got was eight hundred bucks.

I was about to make another item for sale, which was the little colt that I had right next to me, until I stopped and looked down at him. He was so cute, I decided to not to sell him.

He was all wrapped up in my coat and I quickly took the coat away from him and said, “Get away from my coat you little fucker!”

then as I took my coat back he climbed into my lap and curled up and continued to sleep. I then realized that he too was my friend, along with Robin Williams.

I then gently petted him and said, “I guess I should give you a name little guy. You look like a Forest. Forest Fire. That will be your name, my son.”

I realized that if the ponies took him back, I was possibly going to be beaten up by them, because I just abducted a child. Then again, I didn’t give a fuck.

I then went to the living room, which strangely still had my brother and sister still on it. The authorities never took the dead bodies or anything. They just left them there.

I sat on the only spot on the couch and gently petted Forest and watched as how cute he was as he fell asleep. I could not help but cry. I then said to the two bodies next to me, “Look brother and sister. I have a son.”

Then my dead brother’s body came to life and said, “No one gives a fuck you white son of a bitch!”

Then he went back to being dead.

I found that normal, because that happened several times, but it was because my brother and sister casted a spell on them from the book of the dead, they can still be alive, even after death from time to time.

I then sat there on the couch, cried a little, and hold my Forest until I fell asleep. I couldn’t go and sleep in a bed because I didn’t have a bed.

After a few weeks of having Forest, it was a little hard at raising a son of my own. He was a little fucker all right. He broke the rules, and took shits on my blood stained carpet and other shit.

Therefore, I just punished him by whipping him from time to time, with a whip that I found next to a dead hooker once. It had a little blood and semen on it, but it was fine.

Forest even learned to talk, and his first word to me as I was walking by him and said hi to him was, “fuck you daddy.”

Apparently, Forest had learned to talk from a children show on the small TV I had, that he was watching the hood network was a little show called 123 Sesame Hood.

When he said those words in a cute little voice, I had a smile on my face and said, “you an asshole aren’t you son. Keep it up, and I’ll put you down in my backyard.” I said that in a happy tone just to make it clear to you.

After I had said that, Forest somehow drew a picture of a middle finger, showed it to me, spited on me, and left to play with his gun that I had brought him to play with as a toy.

I had brought him the gun from some pedophile that always asked me if any of his kids went inside my house.

I sometimes had sometime to play with my son, to which I took him to the park.

I didn’t have to be sneaky about hiding him, because no one in the hood went to the park. Nor was the path even occupied by some drug dealer. It was free for Forest and me.

I tried sometimes to teach him how to fly and by throwing him off from a tall tree. The first few times, he failed at it, broke some bones, and punished him for not flying correctly.

However, he did a few times, glided, and I was a little proud of him.

He asked me if he could have a cake or bake a cake to celebrate, since I never celebrated any of his birthdays at all, to which I said, “no you little fucker.”

However, one day, he flew. He flew to the clouds and I was so happy for him. I even cried that my son could fly and he did a few tricks in the air, came back to me, and asked me if we could now celebrate.

I had said to him, “we can’t have any cake since I don’t have an oven. But I can take you to the gun store and you can pick out one gun from the local hood gun store.”

He was so happy and was jumping up and down with pure joy in his heart. I knew guns were expansive, but I got lucky with a box of unborn fetuses that I sold on EBay and I decided to spend it on Forest.

I took him to the local hood gun store, and the black person behind the counter who looks like a tough guy and that had beat his wife to a bloody pulp and was doing crack greeted us with joy.

He also did do all of those things that I had mentioned. He was a nice person.

He had greeted us with, “hello sir, and a good day to you random Technicolor pony that can somehow talk and I don’t question about it. What can I do for you fine gentleman today? I have plenty of guns to choose from. I have one gun, two guns. I have an old gun, new guns. I have a red gun, a blue gun. I have gun for kids that just want o have fun with. I have guns that make puns. I have guns that shoot through the lungs easily. I even have guns to shoot some muns, even though it’s against the hood law to kill such a endangered creature in the good. I even have gun for buns or your bottom buns. I have plenty of guns to kill some cunts. I even have guns for duns and luns and nuns and zuns and wuns and kuns.”

I then said to him, “are you making up rhyme words to sound like Dr. Seuss?”

he then said to me, “yes I am good sir. Yes I am. So, what will it be today?”

Forest looked at the guns with curiosity and pointed out a shotgun, but I told him it was too expansive but he settled down with a merely AK-47.

I paid the person and Forest had his new gun. In the hood, Gun laws didn’t matter.

When we had gone home, Forest was so happy he had his gun and played with it in the backyard.

After a few days of Forest flying in the park, Forest finally did it. He did something he called the sonic Fireboom, which was a like a sonic Rainboom, but with fire instead of rainbows.

He had burn the clouds and when he did the sonic Fireboom, it was like a shockwave.

It had destroyed some cars and broke windows and eventually the entire population in the hood was after me for destroying their stuff, but Forest was still doing the sonic Fireboom and set them on fire instead. I was lucky that no police was around to arrest me.

After a while, I had gotten word, that a business called Hasbro wanted to destroy the hood and build a factory, were they will hide illegal Asian to build toys for them and provide some American jobs, so when the government is ever suspicious of them, they will have some American workers that do absolutely nothing at all. I thought it was a great idea, especially for the economy, but it would require for Forest and me to move.

Fortunately for me, I had helped out a cartel get some drugs into America, by saying to the cops that the drugs weren’t drugs, but were drugs drugs. They had brought it and they let the drugs go into America. The cartel was thankful for me helping them out; they gave me a lot of money, a better job to work with them, and a house that they recently killed a person in that once worked for them.

It was a house in the countryside, with no cities, nor houses within miles away. I thought I it would have been great for Forest, so he could fly whenever he wants to.

We moved in, and the dead body was there on the floor with a bloodstained carpet, and told Forest, “Look son. You have a new friend to play with now.”

Forest looked at me weirdly, but took the dead body to his room and played with it for a while, but then lit the body on fire, so it was all but of a burned corpse in his room.

The house even came with cable and I was happy, because that meant forest could even learn more words. In addition, the more words that he knows and talks to me with, the more of a chance that I can put him down outside.

With the fields, well, they were not exactly fields, but a farm. Apparently, this was a farm and I had a responsibility of farming the fields. Therefore, I forced my son to do it, and whipped him to plow the fields and do other farming shit.

One day, my son was watching MLP and I just got back from my job from the cartel, which was testing out drugs and make sure they wouldn’t harm the customers. Forest was watching the show and had noticed that I had came in.

He then looked at me, with sad eyes.

He then asked me, “Is that where I’m from? Am I from that TV show?” he even had a little sadness in his voice.

I then said to him, “I’ll tell you when you’re older.”

He then said to me, “I am from a cartoon world!”

He then cried and busted through my ceiling and I yelled at him and said, “Forest! Come back here right now and fix that roof! Or you will be in serious trouble young Stallion!”

He didn’t come back, and I was ready with the daddy no-no teaser that I used against him whenever he was bad.

I was fine without him for a while, until the third day when he was gone, I looked at a picture that my dead brother’s body had taken when he was drunk and it was picture of Forest and me.; I even had a smile in that picture.

I then cried and went outside to the forest that was in my backyard and went to look for him. I called out his name, but I didn’t get a response.

I eventually gave up and sat underneath a tree and said, “I’m sorry Forest. I am so sorry. I promise, you do not have to fix the roof Forest. I hope you went back to your MLP world, where you belong at, where you don’t have to fix roofs, then again, I have no idea what you do, since you’re not a pony from the show, nor you are that one Alicorn from the show that is a little colt like you are. I’m so sorry forest.”

I cried while saying those words, and I heard a noise in front of me.

It was Forest and he had said, he was sorry too and, “I love you dad. I forgive you for not telling me who I am.”

I then gestured for me and him to have a hug, and he had said, “Actually. I think I just want to stay out here. I mean, I found a nice pedophile that’s willing to take me in and I found a job that I can do that involves being a CEO of Hasbro.”

I then took out my teaser and he came into my hug, while being scared at me at the same time. I also discovered he had a cuiti mark, which were a fire symbol and a cloud.

I looked at him with pure joy in my heart and he said he had that for years and I never noticed it. I then told him that I was so glad to have him back and he had his cuiti mark for years, that I told him we were going to bake a cake.

We did and we were awful cooks but we were still happy with the shitty cake that we got as a result from the bad cooking skills that we had.

It was five years later, when I finally noticed my son was getting quite old. I took a look at him and I estimated that he was twenty years old and Forest agreed with that age and I quickly ran up to some guy that was driving by my home and took whatever he had.

This was just tickets and gave it to Forest as a gift for him. The tickets were for an air show and I knew how much Forest liked fast shit and flying. I told him he could sit on the cloud and watch the air show.

Then I said no to that idea, because I realized that the planes would notice him, but he could still fly and see the air show. We were quite confused on what to do.

It was the day of the air show and I was getting ready for it, while my son played with the dead body in his room, when I heard a knock on my door.

I asked who was it and it was a familiar voice.

I opened my door and Princess Celestia and Twilight was there. Along with five other ponies that I don’t know existed in the show, but looked like they were part of some group of elements.

I then offered them to come in, with a gun ready at the hand, because I didn’t want them to take my Forest away from me, but something told me to put the gun down and give love and tolerance to them. And………..

(BACK TO THE KNIGHT)

Ok ok ok… you get the fucking point. Now let’s move on. Oh and when that person meant he had felt something, which was me, telling him to follow the Brony code.

The mind-alternating trick. Always works.

Well, I’m just going to take over here now and finish up the story. Therefore, what happened was that Celestia wanted to talk to the human and see if she can get one of her citizens back, that and get the other elements group member back.

You know, since me and my other friends’ were a part of some other element s that I still don’t know what the fuck we represent and shit.

While she was about to talk, my friend Neon said, “I’m hungry. I feel like eating a dead body.” Then the person said, “well, the cartel dropped off a dead body right next to my house, you can have it if you want.”

Then Neon teleported outside and Mac then said, “maybe I can find and take something off of the dead body. I can perhaps sell something back home.”

He had said that with his southern accent as always and rushed out the door to go and confiscate the items from the dead body.

Twilight looked at me with a confused look on her face and I had told her, “don’t ask. Ok. I’m just surprised you haven’t even seen what else they do when you’re not in town.”

Then Twilight changed the subject and had a love look on her face and said, “you know Knight. After we get Forest back, you could come over to my house and we could…. Spend some time together.”

I rather wanted to punch Twilight right there. I mean, I know she has a crush on me, but I wasn’t a fucking clopper, then again, Molestia Molests me sometimes, so I guess I am, but still.

Celestia was talking to the human, and I joined the conversation, by saying to Celestia and Twilight, “listen. How about this. You two go outside, while we handle this. Besides, Forest is my friend, and I need to get him back by myself, and with my friends.”

They then agreed to, but were a little worried for me and not successfully achieving of getting Forest back. After Celestia and Twilight had left, Neon had teleported back into the room, along with Mac.

Neon had a little bit of blood on his lips, while Mac had a lot of gold and silver on him. Along with rubies, I should mention.

I then told Jack to talk to the human, while I did something. Oh, and Forest had came down from his room and was starting to cry a little bit.

I almost wanted to cry as well a little bit.

I mean, I wanted to handle this myself, because I knew of MLD and I did not want to cry myself.

Therefore, since I did not want to cry, I went around the house, grabbing something, while Jack tried to talk the human out of keeping Forest and giving him back to us.

While he was doing that, I grabbed a teaser and a nickel, destroyed the phone, and grabbed a golf club.

I then quietly went behind the human, used my levitation spell, and slowly lifted the golf club. I then did some practice swings, and after that, I broke the person’s legs.

I kept whacking his legs with the club until he was bleeding and could not walk anymore. Of course, he would be screaming, but Neon helped by covering his mouth so he couldn’t draw attention to the princesses.

I then went up to Forest who was just standing there with a shocked expression on his face, with the teaser.

I turned it on, and Forest said aloud, “No! Not Daddy’s no-no Teaser!”

I then knocked him out from the teaser and dragged his body along the floor.

On me and my friend’s way out, I gave the person a nickel and said, “Here’s a nickel for your troubles. Oh, and before I forget, I destroyed the phone, so you can’t call for help. In addition, Forest is not twenty years old, he is twenty-three. Badaboom doucebag!”

we then went outside to join the princesses, while dragging Forest’s body.

Celestia had asked, “So. Did the human take it well?”

I then said to her, “oh yea. He did. He did very well. He said his good byes and thanked us for giving him so much years of happiness and let him go very easily without putting up a fight, nor crying. He also sends the bests for us. So let’s go.”

Then Celestia said as she was powering up her magic, “what I nice human. I must admit, that I thought your friend was going to be doomed here, but I guess he had shown us that not all humans are bad.”

We then teleported back home. I just don’t know whatever happened to that human guy at all.

BACK ON EARTH………. IN A MORGAN FREEMAN VOICE…………………

The Human guy, who somehow does not have a name in this story, possibly because he’s white, was laying on his blood stained carpet in the living room of the house that was given to him by the cartel. He laid there, almost lifeless, wondering where his son went, and who was that pony that sounded like a white guy went to.

He then heard my amazing black guy narrating voice, and had a confused look on his face.

He then said aloud, while looking at the ceiling, “Morgan Freeman? Are you narrating this?”

He had said that like he was a retarded fucker, and said, “I’m not a retarded fucker, you black guy that’s a fucking asshole!”

He had interrupted my narrating, and I then said to him, “oh, all of you white people are just fucking dumbasses. You are interrupting my beautiful narrating. You’re a mother fucker that can suck my dick you son of a white uncle fucking asshole bitch. Do you know who you fucking talking to!! I am mother fucking Morgan Freeman, and I’m god, pimping out with Jesus in heaven. So fuck you!”

I then set his house on fire, and him on fire, and he screamed throughout the night, as he was on fire. While he was on fire, he was crying from the pain when he tried to walk, for his legs were broken by some pony that was an asshole, since he sounded like a white guy.

Therefore, the fire burned through the night, and far from, the house stood a hill.

On the hill, stood three Muslims that were Christians and looked upon the dim light of the fire in the distance.

One of them said, “Look. It’s god’s sign. The shining light that god had given us. Perhaps someone near the shining light has a person who has gold, so we can give it to Robin Williams’ child.”

Then three modern wise man walked towards the guy that was on fire, as they looked up at the night sky, thanking me, god, and Jesus for showing them the way.

Now the moral of the story kids, is do not piss off Morgan Freeman, or he’ll burn your house down and send three Muslims to help you.THE END mother fuckers.

Cupcakes

Cupcakes
The day was sunny as shit. The sun was out nice and bright, and everypony were up and about doing their business. The birds were chipping shit, while the animals did shit, such as making holes, raping ponies, killing each other, the usual, normal animals stuff.

Forest Fire was a pony who had a great feeling that day was going to be the best day of his life. He was a Pegasus pony, who did not do much but have a crush on Rainbow Dash.

He was flying in the sky, as the wind hit his fire color mane. He flew up to one of the clouds that was positioned over one of the edges of the Everfree Forest. He decided to land on the cloud and take a break. When he finally reached for the cloud, he landed gently as he could on it and then started to relax.

After he did so, he then started to look over the peaceful town of Stalia. Forest then had a bit of a smile on his face as he thought of how proud he was to be part of the town. He then looked behind him and noticed that he was high enough to see Ponyville, as the citizens of that village were up and about as well.

However, he noticed something different about the village. There was no Rainbow Dash to be seen or heard. He usually would see Rainbow Dash flying up and about as usual as every morning. In fact, he knew this because he would spy on her and clop the fuck out of his pony dick until he could not breathe.

He would even strangle himself while jacking off at the same time because he would have the most awesome and epic orgasm any pony could have. When Forest noticed that Rainbow Dash was not flying as fast as she could, he made up in his mind to check it out.

As he did so, he flew as fast as he could, which was about as fast as Rainbow Dash would go, but not fast enough to beat her. Forest always wanted to be with Rainbow Dash forever, for he had a crush on her, but he could never get her to notice him and he was sad about that happening to him.

He tried different things every time she was around, although he would usually fail. However, if she did notice him, he would usually make an embarrassment of himself.

One of the many things that Forest was trying to impress Rainbow Dash with is his ability to fly as fast as her. He had always thought that perhaps if he would to fly as fast as she did, he would get a hoof job from her or perhaps a kiss on the lips, or even a date out. Then he thought he could just pay a pony hooker for such a thing, but it was not the same for it was not truly Rainbow Dash. He even tried to use a blow up doll and it still would not work.

He had and he must have had the real Rainbow Dash in order to fill the hole in his heart. Once Forest Flew to Ponyville, he started to look around for his crush, Rainbow Dash.

He searched high and low but she could not be found anywhere, for she had seemed to have disappeared. However, then a thought came to his mind. As long as he could remember when he started to stalk Rainbow Dash, he knew that she had a very close friend to her named Pinkie Pie.

He even knew where she worked at, for Rainbow Dash hanged out at Sugar Cube Corner very often. He then flew up, but not at a very fast pace, he took to the skies to see where the sweet shop was at, for he was quite confused of the layout of the town for he barley spent any time at all enjoying the quiet village at all.

Once he flew at a decent height, he started to look around his surroundings, to see if he could find the bakery. He scanned the area, and he found what he was looking for without a single pony doing something ridiculous to distract him with while he was looking.

When he did find the bakery, he swooped down and landed quietly near the door. Forest then proceeded to open the door, but strangely enough, the door was locked, as if it was barricaded from the inside.

Forest was curious about this, indeed he was, for he never expected this to happen. He then thought that perhaps something he did not understand was going on, so he decided to knock.

Inside the bakery shop, deep near a secret hidden basement, poor old Pinkie Pie was gutting Rainbow Dash’s organs out for her new batch of cupcakes, while Rainbow Dash was pissing on herself. She was crying in pain and she could no longer bare the pain she was forced to endure.

She was begging for death, however, when she heard the knock that Forest gave out, she saw a sign of hope. However, poor old Pinkie Pie heard too, and all she heard was a new victim was at her door.

She then decided to say to Dash, “Be right back Dashie…I’m going to invite our friend in and we will have a really big party.”

Then she proceeded to exit the secret basement and go to check who it was at the door. She then unlocked it and quietly opened the door. When she did, she said, “Yes…may I help you,” while she had blood and guts all over her face.

Forest saw the red blood on Pinkie’s face, but he shrugged it off for it was normal to him since he lived with his friends in Stalia. Forest then said, “Have you seen Rainbow Dash around. I didn’t see her this morning doing what she usually does, because….I was not definitely spying on her, that’s for sure.”

Then Pinkie said with a small little grin on her face, “Nope, I did not see her at all. But, before you hit the road, would you like to come in for a cupcake?”

Then Forest said, “No, I’m fine you pink bitch.”

Then Forest immediately took off to go back to Stalia because he really didn’t like Pinkie that much. When he left, Pinkie had a weird and ok face on, while she said with a sad face on, “Awe…now I’m sad…now I don’t have a new friend to join us in our little party. Fuck it, I’ll just use the babies to come join us and kill them.”

Forest was well on his way back to Stalia, for he had already given up hope on finding Rainbow Dash, but he had thought perhaps she was sick, and he was turned off when she was sick so he couldn’t clop that day, which made him sad as shit.

However, a thought then crossed his mind, to which thought, “Oh no. I just realized. I had told Neon I was going to meet him at the party store in thirty minutes this morning. I better head over their fast before he starts making random shit happen.”

Then Forest flew as fast as he could, and he even flew as faster than Rainbow Dash. He then thought he knew he would be able to impress her and perhaps she could talk to him even once he finds her.

It took Forest no more than a minute or two to reach the town of Stalia on the other end of the Everfree Forest. Once he did, he headed straight for the party store.

Once he did, he opened the doors and acted normal and tried to pretend as if he was not late at all. Once he did, he noticed the sweets were nowhere to be found. However, instead, he found a very crazy, psychopathic, evil, and scary looking Neon Party standing in front of him.

However, Forest had seen this as normal and was not out of place one bit. He then said to his dear friend, “Hey Neon, you wanted to see me about something?”

Then Neon said, “Yea…sure…buuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuddy. I just wanted you to test something out for me real quick before I used it on others. I would like for you to…sniff this ass.”

Then Forest saw a donkey in the room, which had his ass pointing at him. Then Forest asked, “Why do I have to sniff an ass’s asshole?”
Then Neon said, “I think you would find it will be a very charming prize inside of it. Perhaps you will even find brownies inside the asshole.”

Then Forest said with all of his might, “Brownies!”

Then Forest ran straight for the asshole of the ass and stuck his head inside it, and strangely enough found brownies within the asshole of the ass. He then began to munch on it, until he felt sleepy, to which he was knocked out.

Once he awoken back to the land of the living, Forest felt different, as if he was on a cold, metal table, and was strapped down by leathery straps as well as super-mega-glued on it.

By the way, this story is brought to you by the amazing power of super-ultra-mega –glue…get yours today or you’ll get haunted by AIDS.

Forest was still wondering what kind of contraption he was even on in the first place. Forest’s mind was going through many things in his head at a very fast rate. He was first nervous and was a bit scared, for he did not know where he was when he woke up.
Then he calmed himself down because he then thought and came to a conclusion it must have been his friends pulling a very non-funny prank on him.

However, what he could not explain that he could not see but only a dim light bulb above his head. Forest then said aloud, “Hello…is anypony here?”

Then Neon said while still in the shadows, “Oh goodie, you’re awake Forest. I almost thought I killed you, then I would have been sad if you would have died because I would then have to kidnap and drug another pony, for you would have been dead…you fucking douche!”
Then Forest asked, “Neon…where am I? Why am I strapped down and on a cold metal table in a dark room that is possibly a secret basement of yours? And why do I have a major boner right now?”

Then Neon said, “Well…you’re here because we’re going to have some little fun.”

Then Forest said, “But that doesn’t explain why I have a major boner right now.”

Then Neon said, “I drugged you with Viagra while slipping something in it to put you to sleep. You had that boner for over four hours by now, for you were asleep for four and half hours.”

Then Forest said, “I think I need to talk to a doctor. I’ve used Viagra before to when I wanted to jack off to Rainbow Dash and I’ve read that bottle. You are not supposed to have a boner for more than four hours. I think I’m dying right now.”

Then Neon said, “Don’t worry Forest, you’re going to DIE anyways, for I’m going to harvest your internal organs mother fucker!!!”

While poor old Neon was saying such a thing, Neon automatically took out a running chainsaw from out of nowhere. Once Forest saw the chainsaw, he was worrying a bit and was starting to sweat for he was worried that he was going to endure true pain and suffer.
However, he then reminded himself that it was only merely a prank that his friends were pulling on him.

Forest then said, “Ha ha ha, nice prank, and when I mean nice prank, I mean you suck at it and you can go to hell with your bad jokes. Now untie me because I feel like jacking off right now. If you untie me now, we could possibly jack off like back to back…mostly because I’m lonely when I ever jack off…I just need a friend with me and a picture of Dash doesn’t help…nor a stuffed teddy bear neither.”

Then Neon said, “This is no prank…BUT YOUR FUCKING DOOM!!!”

Then Neon put on a hockey mask and was starting to approach Forest and was about to slaughter him into bits and pieces.

However, before Neon had the chance to strike Forest, Forest then said, “Oh, there were so many things I wanted to do before I died. I mean, I’m still a fucking virgin man. A fucking virgin! I don’t want to go to heaven while I’m still a virgin! I’ll be laughed at and called a nerd, I’ll end up playing with the lame nerds with Dungeon and Dragons…, and twenty-four/seven of a weird game call World of Warcraft. I have heard myths about it, where a player would play all day and would not see sun light at all, and if he did, he would be in pain because of the sun’s rays. I don’t want to turn into one of them at all. That and I don’t want to be blown up by a Saddle Arabian pony who blows up seventy-two virgins in heaven. That and I always thought my life would be put to an end or in other words, I thought I would be killed by…by Rainbow Dash…in self-defense because I’m stalking her late at night somewhere. Then I would have a major and perfect boner as well before I died, and that would be awesome. That and I always wanted to see my good ol’ buddy Knight before I died…because…he wasn’t a douche like you…but instead…my douche.”

Then Neon stopped for a moment once he heard those words that came out of Forest’s mouth. He then realized that he too wanted to see Knight, for he would help him with the harvest during the full moon of gulatuka, so a sacrifice would be made and his demon should leave every pony else alone.

Then Neon uncovered his mask and he said, “That sounds like an excellent idea Forest! Let us invite Knight to the party. I can sure use his help trying to kill you.”

Then Forest said, “Sure, why not. Also, can you use your powers to make him a clone of Rainbow Dash, because I would like to at least have someone look like her so I can pretend it’s her killing me. I mean, I know it’s not real, but I’m lonely as you can tell.”

While this conversation was going, meanwhile, at Knight’s old cozy home is where Wolf was sleeping soundly on the couch, passed out from drinking too many beers, while Knight was reading a book at pure random while smoking some weed of his very own.

Then…Knight heard my voiceover and narration, to which Knight got a bit curious to where it was coming from. Then Knight decided to shrug it off and go back to reading while he still has that curious looks in his eyes.

Then Knight said, “Wait…what are you talking about? Who’s there and why is it not Morgan Freeman’s voice? And what do you mean reading at pure random. I don’t even like these fucking books you fucking idiot! I just read this book because I made a bet with Twilight, which I lost because Wolf here was a terrible partner. Then again, she did give me an alternative, which was to have sex with her and play sexual games with her and doing various sex positions as well. I mean, she had high hopes I was going to choose to do her, but I let her down by choosing to read a book, but it’s a sexual book, with sexual pictures of her ass everywhere in the book. Damn I hate that fucking bitch. Anyways, go fuck yourself random narrator that isn’t Morgan Freeman. At least he does cool stuff, while you’re just bland and boring.”

Then Knight went back to his porn. To which Knight said, “This isn’t porn. I’m not even enjoying it. I would rather suck on a buffalo’s dick and get rained on by shit from a donkey and having to staple my own balls to a snake’s asshole while he’s puking and cursing up a storm at the same time. Besides, the cloppers can have this book if they want it. Perhaps I just started World War Six and I don’t even know it. Anyways…go fuck yourself.”

Then Knight decided to go and help his poor old friend Neon kill another one of his friends, Forest Fire. To which Knight also said, “I’m not going to do that you fucking bitch. I would never help that bastard Neon with anything. Besides, I knew this was going to happen one day, but I didn’t think it was going to happen on Arbor day. Perhaps he wants to plant dead bodies. Now that I think of it…perhaps I should do the same. Anyways, I’m not going, simple as that, now fuck off.”

Then Knight was so happy and glee in his dear heart that he was off to see Neon, that he instantly wished he was there at that very moment, which he was there. Then Knight said as he was being forcibly teleported by me to Neon’s evil lair, “Wait…what!!!?”

Once Knight was teleported to his destination that he desired within his own heart and not by me, he fell to the floor, but with great cheer in his heart that he wanted to kill Forest.

Once Neon saw him, he hugged his friend as tight as he could and he said in a very creepy wisher, “Let’s cap this bitch and eat his ditch.”

Then Knight pulled away from Neon and he said, “Did you just rhymed. Why are you rhyming…wait a second here. Is this the dead ghost of Dr. Seuss. Look, I know I might have pissed and danced on your grave back on Earth, but you’ve got to understand, I really hated the book the Places You’ll go, because that’s just bullshit. I mean, that book is bullshit. That would never happen in real life to a kid…ok? Are we cool mister Seuss’s dead ghost that is haunting me?”

Then I replied back in my disembodied voice, “Oh come on now dear Knight, we will never be cool for you pissed on my grave with great strength, and I believe now that you should pay the price with your mice, who I killed and ate their beating hearts on a silver platter made by a flatter.”

Then Knight said with a growl in his voice, “Listen, I’m not in the fucking mood right now, can we just end this!? I’ll do anything else that you want.”

Then I said to him with a very surprised voice in mind with a quick little line, “Oh…do you know? Well then, if I let your friend’s go and out of my control, I want you to meet Thing one and Thing two, for I would like for you to kill them for they owe me money. So…do we have a deal on seal?”

Knight then said to me, “Yeah, sure, I’m fine with killing. I’ll teach those assholes not to mess with you.”

Then I said, “Oh goodie, now I have a thing less on my black list. Oh thank you ever so kindly, and now you have control of your friends back and you can be on your merely way back to your nice cozy little home with your porn.”

Then he said back to me, “It’s not porn damn it. How many times do I have to say it?”

Then I said, “Whatever you say you fucking sleeze of a heeze. Tat ta for now you little shit, and may your hearts be with the larts.”

Then Knight said, “Stop making up words that don’t exist. It’s starting to get annoying man, so shut the fuck up. Are you still there or am I talking to myself...Hello?”

I may have been out of the narration and Knight could not here me, but I have to finish this up so I may get paid for my hard work and effort towards this.

Forest then said to his dear old friend Knight, “Knight…who are you talking to? Why does Neon have a chainsaw and is about to kill me and why am I strapped to a metal table? I’m starting to get scared now. Did we…did we do it? Please don’t tell me we did it. I rather remain straight and not a queer.”

Then Neon said for his comment in the situation they believed they were having, “This is unusual. Why would I ever use a chainsaw? I would use a tiger that is being fucked a thousand times a year by a humping frog to kill somepony. Although I don’t know why I want to kill one of my friends. Fuck it…I want to kill something today. You care to join me Knight?”

Then Knight just wanted this night to end peacefully so he could get back to his porn with a yorn.

Then Knight had a light bulb go off in his head to which he then said, “Well…how about instead we go to the bar, just the three of us instead of killing each other.”

Then Neon and Forest said, but not in unison, “Sure…That sounds good.”

Then they all went to the bar with glee in their hearts and they enjoyed every drop of beer that they had. Around their fourth round of liquor, they were silent to one another, while old country music played in the background in the bar in the town of Stalia. Then Neon said, “Fuck it, I still want to kill Forest.”

Then Neon started to attack Forest with furious force, while Forest was screaming in agony, to which he yelled out loud for every pony to hear, but sadly no one cared about him at all, “Oh god why!? This hurts so much! Why oh why! Ooooo…a bit.”

Tis conclude a very holly and jolly special for tonight. The moral of the story here is…don’t fuck with Dr. Seuss, or he’ll kick your ass with a fass, good night, and have pleasant dreams while this song randomly plays out of nowhere.

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=9ZkzZIUiHzs

Fire Factory

Fire factory
It was a sunny day. All the Pegasus were up and about the entire day. Some were going to work, while others were going to school. It had been over twenty years since Knight had shown up, and much has changed.

For one thing, Misty Midnight was forced to go to school in Cloud City, a Pegasus city that was near Stalia that was sort of like the clone to Cloudsdale, except it was for Stalia.

Forest and Arrell lived there as children and grew up there as well. Misty Midnight had surely grown over the past few years with her friends Shadow and White, but she had to make new friends in Cloud City.

She had been enrolled at the Pegasus school, so she could know how to make weather happen and control it as well. It was a big day for her today, for there was a big test for her to do that she must past.

If she had not passed the test, she would have had failed the course, however, she did not hear what she would have to do if she failed the course.

No one did, but no one knew, for it was a mystery what happened to those who failed deemed worthless.

She had to fly through a course of clouds and do everything perfect, or she would fail instantly.

Her teacher walked up to her right before the test started and told her and all of her classmates along with her, “Good morning everyone, and of course you are all expecting some kind of test from me today. Well, I’m not going to do that because, well I’m too lazy to go through with the test and it’s too much paper work to go through, so instead I’m just going to test on you on your drinking skills. Whoever drinks the most beer wins and will not be sent to the Fire Factory…I mean, Weather Factory. Any volunteers?”

No one raised his or her hoof up, to which the teacher said, “Well fine then…you all fail. I hope burn in hell! Fuckers…don’t know anything about fun…it’s awesome to have a drinking game!”

Then a pony in a black suit said to all of the students, “Alright, you all heard him, you all failed. Now get in the carriage now or some shit like that!”

Then…

Knight’s POV…

Get the fuck out out…get the fuck out of here! Stupid narrators. I swear to you, they come from out of nowhere and they just annoy you the hell out of you. My apologize, but I was a little late getting here, mostly because me and Wolf made a bet of who can take a bigger shit, me or him, which I won.

That means that I’m the man…because you know…it’s a guy thing. Anyways, let me spice things up here and shit.

So, anyways, basically the pony in the suit said…whatever the fuck he said before I came in here, to which a pony then said, “Is this a sex thing?”

Then the pony in the suit stared at him and took off his black sunglasses, by the way, he had a pair of those, but the shitty narrator couldn’t handle it.

Anyways, they then met one another’s eyes, to which he said, “It can if you want it to be.”

Yeah, strangely enough, it wasn’t funny that day. I don’t know why, but it wasn’t. I guess they were trying to be funny on purpose, but only because it was a slow day.

You know, those slow days where nothing is going on, so you either create mayhem or blow your brains out in front your children. That’s a guarantee to stir something up and get the day going and your blood pumping.

Well, long story short, with nothing funny is going on, they all got into the wagon or carriage, for I have no fucking clue whatsoever. Well, when Misty got in, for a while, she looked depressed until she saw her two friends Shadow and White sitting next to her.

She had surprised eyes, for non-Pegasus ponies, (Except for me…bitches…) could not walk on clouds for whatever reason. Maybe they didn’t have enough magic in them, like they didn’t believe enough like the care bears would.

You know, those stuffed little fuckers that are so…soft and nice and…fluffy…so fluffy you want to do something to them…something very…very…very…naughty…ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!

Well then, aside from my dark and terrible secret I just told you about, Misty asked her two friends, “Shadow…White…what are you doing in Cloud City? I thought you couldn’t walk on clouds because you weren’t a Pegasus like me?”

Then Shadow said, “Well, my big brother got really drunk and he decided to catapult me into the sky, which I just ended up in the carriage here by a long shot…and an amazing coincidence too.”

Then White put in his input into the conversation, “Yeah, my big brother really wanted to get rid of me, so he paid a few pegasi into kidnapping me and putting me here.”

Misty then asked, “Well…do you know where we’re going?”

Then Shadow said, “I asked if I could be let out, but the guy said he rather stick his pony dick in a cheerio…whatever that is…and he said some where “special” ponies go.”

Then a retarded pony came the fuck out of nowhere…hold on…let me emphasize that word.

Then a retard pony came the FUCK out nowhere, to which he then said to the gang, “duuuuuuuhhhh……My parents said I’m special. Are we going to place with lollipops and a midget farm? My daddy said that’s where special ponies like me go to forever and ever while he does my mommy with a purple stick that vibrates and wiggles around a lot.”

The gang decided to ignore the retard and continue to talk. Misty then said with fear in her voice, “Well, I hope where we’re going isn’t bad. I did not know I was going to fail the test. I mean, I was just forced to come up here and go to school instead of being below where my father’s ghost is at most of the time. I do miss him so. I miss him with all of my heart. I don’t want to be away from him, he’s all I’ve got except for you two, but he’s always there for me, living or dead, to teach me from right from wrong and help me get up when I’ve fallen. I miss him so much right now. I wish they did not have to force me to be up here to go to school like a normal Pegasus. I just want to go home.”

Misty was then crying her eyes out, but not too much where she would be sobbing and there would be small puddles everywhere. Then White said, “Don’t worry Misty, we’re your friends. We’ll help you get through this. Besides, we’re the Cutie Mark Crusaders of Stalia…remember, so we will never abandoned each other. No matter what happens, we’ll be here for you.”

Then Misty slowly started to form a little smile on her face, while a moment that you would hear some heart touching music play in the background and the flutes do some kind of shit.

Well, then the retard butted in and he said as the little attention whore he was said, “Hey guys, watch me do something that’s awesome!”
Then the retard pony put his hoof in his mouth, to which he reached his uvula and he puked up all of in internal organs. Then the retard said, “Good night everybody!”

Then the retard collapsed and ruined the touching moment that you have just witnessed. Well, after a few hours, the carriage eventually stopped, to which everyone was forced off the carriage.

Then a pony in a black suit, who I guess was Will smith because he sounded like a black guy and he was a Zebra as well…a flying…fucking zebra…I thought I would never see or hear the day about that.

Well, Will smith said, “Alright, everyone out, end of the road and…hey, where’s everypony else at?”

Then what Will saw was that every pony on the carriage ate each other because most of them were fat guys who couldn’t help to not eat anything for thirty minutes and decided to eat each other except for Misty, Shadow, and White.

It is true though that fat guys do that, because they do eat each other, they even eat a half dead fat guys if they wanted to do such a thing.

However, it is just the American way…you just got burned America…you just got burned…onto other cool stuff.

Well, Will then said, “Well, I suppose you three will do just fine, but since it’s just you three, there’s no point to give you a tour of the place and background information about what’s going to happen to you since you’re going to die anyways. Besides, it’s only for black people…like me…because I’m black.”

Then Shadow asked, “What’s a black guy?”

Then He said, “The guy who did your mom last night.”

Then Shadow said, “My big brother brutally killed and murdered my mom with a butcher knife in her sleep, so that’s impossible.”

Then Will had an angry face on and he said, “Get your ass out now! Right now, damn it! You’re ass is going to die first since you ruined a very funny joke! I thought you were my friend you son of a bitch!”

Then Shadow said, “But we just met.”

Then Will said, “I know…I don’t have many friends. I found out they only liked me because they didn’t want to offend me because I was black…and they didn’t want to get sued or anything…but they also wanted to be my friend so they can say the N word all they want.”

Then White asked, “What’s the N word?”

Then Will said, “Shut the fuck up you Nipper”

Then eventually the gang got out of the carriage and went to where they were directed to, to which it was the killing floor.

Once all three of them had a good look around the room, Shadow then asked, “Wow…what is this place? Is this what heaven looks like that Mac told me about?”

Then a hooded pony and a black cloak said in a very deep voice, “No…this is your doom!”

Then Misty said in a very nervous voice, “Who are you…and why are we here?”

Then the mysterious pony said, “I am the one who will bring your end and brake you and bring you onto your very knees and pray to god it will be over quick. You were brought here because you failed the test, therefore you are deemed worthless and shall be forgotten you ever existed, for you ever shunned away from Cloud City. However, you are not all useless, you are “Special”. You see, with your souls, we can keep the fire burning and continue to burn as long as we feed it souls. However, the only way that can be done if we kill you first.”

Then Shadow thought for a moment, until he said, “Wait a second here…I recognize that voice anywhere. Is that you…Forest?”
Then Forest took off his hood and he said, “Yes…it is I…Forest Fire!!!"

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=bW7Op86ox9g

"I am the one who was behind this who have burned and killed innocent ponies, but only for the greater good! Now you all shall suffer, and I will make sure you will burn as well children, including you Misty. I might have helped you out in the past, but it was only because I knew you were going to be kidnapped, just like how I was, so you could past the test, but you failed. Therefore, you shall ever be shunned from me and Cloud City. You are a fucking disgrace to the pegasi! Now, I shall kill you and take your souls to keep the fire going for all of eternity, and you will never see heaven! Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha!”

Then Misty cut into Forest’s evil laughter and she asked, “But…can’t you just use wood to burn the fire instead of using ponies that fail the test?”

Then Forest said with a nervous look on his face, “N…no! We need to use ponies who…failed the…test!”

Then White said, “No…I’m pretty sure you can just use regular wood to keep the fire going and spare a lot of lives and trouble you know.”

Then Forest said with a even more nervous face, “No!!!...Shut up!!!!”

Then Shadow asked Forest a simple question, to which was, “Are you only doing this because of Rainbow Dash?”

Then Forest finally broke and he ran crying to his private office, while the kids just stood there as they looked at each other and wondered what the fuck just happened.

Well, Forest ran crying to his office, to which he locked the door, grabbed some whiskey, and curled up in a corner while having the lights turned off which was completely dark. He was also rocking back and forth while having wide eyes as he was still crying just a bit.
Then somepony knocked on his door to which they said, “Sir…you need to come out.”

Then Forest yelled to the guy, “No, leave me alone!”

Then the guy said, “But sir…they need you on the killing floor. They need you to kill somepony. The backers even need you to kill some pony so they know you’re not slacking off and doing your duty and city a huge favor.”

Then Forest said and yelled once more, “No…they’ll make fun of me!!!”

Then the guy said, “But you can just kill them and they won’t be able to… you know what I give up.”

Then the guy left, to which Forest then drunk his sorrows away with the whiskey he had. Then he said to himself, “Fucking bitch. I only wanted to do this because Rainbow Dash was doing this at the Rainbow Factory. I mean, I spied on her through the window, and instead of reporting what I saw, I wanted to grab her attention so she could notice me and shit. Well I don’t need her…nor do I need this job. Fuck the backers…and fuck this city in the clouds! I need a night out.”

Then Forest then had a drunken idea in his drunken mind to which he then walked out of his office, in a drunk walk I should say, and went back to the gang. Then Forest said to them, “Come on guys…let’s go to the bar.”

Then Misty said, “But…we’re underage. We’re not allowed to get any alcohol of any type until we turn sixteen.”

Then Forest said, but with a more of a grudge in his voice, “I said…let’s go…now!”

Then the gang went with Forest to the bar, but only in fear. Damn, and I thought Neon was scary and you did things for him out of fear. Well, they were at the bar, and the kids were drinking some beer with Forest, which some how they got away without being the legal age limit.

Well, Forest then said, very like a drunk man would say out loud, “Wooo!!! We’re good friends, getting drunk….and having just a good time! I needed this…thanks my friends…my “Special”…friends!”

Then White said to Shadow, “I’m starting to get scared now. First, he wanted to kill us and now he’s taking us out for a night out. Is this a good thing or a bad thing?”

Shadow just shrugged, as he still didn’t know what the fuck was going on…until I entered in.

I then walked up to Forest, completely ignoring that kids were getting drunk in front of me, “Hey Forest, I just wanted to stop by and let you know I’ll be gone for the week…again as usual.”

Then Forest had a pissed off look on his face, to which he said to me, “Oooohhhh looky here. A so called “friend” of mine is here to cheer me up. What a fucking surprise! You think you’re so special with you going to Cantorlot every month and going to see the princess and god and shit! Well what makes you so special…huh! You were one of us…a normal drunk guy…and now you’re a gentlemen colt drunk guy! What do you think of them apples?”

Then I said, “Clearly you’re drunk, but I’m pretty sure you know the drill by now that I leave for about a week and spend the week in Cantorlot, as Celestia and Luna need me there as always…ever since the discovery happened…but uhhhhh….yeah…enjoy your beer, I hope you get alcohol poisoning.”

Then as I was walking away, he yelled at me, “Well gooooood for you! Let’s go to a strip club kids…”

They then had a funny look on their face, which they then went to a pony strip club.

Well, Forest was getting a special lab dance with kick ass music playing in the background, while the gang was at the pole dancing area. Misty said, “Why did he bring us here again?”

Then Shadow said, “I don’t really know…but you do have to admit the music is pretty good.”

Then white said, and keep in mind he’s about ten years of age by now, “I don’t know about you guys, but I’m enjoying this. I’m feeling a funny feeling between my legs right now.”

Then White had an erection, to which he somehow knew about it, but out of curiosity, he started to touch himself.

A few months more and he’ll be able to find out the joy of porn…but only because he has Jack as a brother who teaches him jack shit, so of course he’ll act this way.

While the kids were exploring their new discovery of the joys of sex, Forest was having the time of his life. He was drinking a lot of beer, while two mares were showing their sweet…hot…asses to his face, while Forest slapped their asses really hard to get him horny and a boner.

That and possibly lose his virginity as well. While Forest was slapping their asses, he was yelling at them, “Woooo! Shake that ass you bitch! Make my dick hard you slut ass whore! I want to feel baby! That’s right honey…get on my dick and feel it get hard and vibrating!”
While Forest saying that, he was receiving a double lap dance from both of the mares. Then the mares started to make out in front of him, which Forest got a major boner from that and started to jack off.

Then a third mare walked up to him and showed him her pussy, while Forest, “Wow…what a hole! I want to do you so badly now, but it’s against the law. Oh well…take my bits and shove them up your pussy bitch! I want to see you queef that out of your vagina you slut!”
Then a security guard came by and he said to Forest, “I’m sorry sir, but I have to ask you to leave. You have been causing a ruckus since you got here.”

Then Forest said back to him, “Awe…but I don’t want to leave. The ladies want me to stay with me because they love me and they think I’m hot!”

The security guy then said, “No, they only like you because you only giving them money. In fact, they’re taking a bit of a risk to come to you for money because they really need it, because you killed three strippers tonight…by shoving bits down their throats.”

Then Forest said, “Yeah…but they asked for it. They were even begging me to put my big fat cock in their mouths. You could tell in their eyes they liked to suck cock.”

Then Forest got thrown out of the bar, while the kids weren’t forced to leave, even though they should’ve, they went with Forest for they were confused…a whole lot with gender, sex, and Forest.

The security guy said, “You are banned for one week Forest! Until then…stay the fuck out!”

Then the security guy left, but Forest then yelled back, “You can’t do that to me! You’re not a moderator…you’re not a Knighty! Come on kids… I know who’s to blame for this mess.”

Then…the kids followed Forest, to which…well I’m not sure what happened…but pretend there’s one of those classic batman transitions. Well, they then were at the Rainbow Factory, standing in front of its gates. And yes, they were on the white fluffy clouds.

The gang and Forest also had a bunch of toilet papers with them, and holding one in each hoof as they were standing there, looking up at the gates of the factory where not a single soul get’s through.

Misty then asked Forest, “Forest…why are we at the Rainbow Factory?”

Then Forest said, “We’re going to get pay back for that whore of a Rainbow Dash for getting us banned from the strip club!”

Then Shadow said, “But we’re not banned…we can still see pony pussy…no offense Misty.”

Then Forest yelled at the three of them, “Shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuut up! Ok then…on my mark…throw the jellyfish!”

Then White corrected Forest with, “Toilet paper you mean.”

Then Forest responded with, “Whatever, TP!!!”

Forest then, and only him started to TP the Rainbow Factory. After Forest threw his first roll, the kids followed as well, and threw much toilet paper as well, while Forest only threw one and some reason laughing his ass off for whatever reason.

Forest then said while still trying not to laugh, “Take that you bitch! That will teach you to get me banned from a fucking strip club! You bitch…you think you better than me! Well fuuuuuuuuuuuuck you! Fuck you, fuck you, and fuck you! I tried to do everything for you whore, been trying to get you to notice me, from afar, so we can be together, and this is how you repay me! I was a laughing stock at the Fire Factory, while you have all the fame and glory at the Rainbow Factory! Well fuck you bitch! Fuck you right up in the asshole!”

Then Factory Dash stepped out, to which she said, “What are you even talking about? Why are you throwing toilet paper at the factory while I’m trying to kill innocent little ponies? And….are you drunk Forest?”

Then Forest said in a drunk state to Factory Dash, “It’s called beer bitch. Also, we’re TPing you slut…get with the program man! I’m fucking high as shit man! Because I got some weed from a hippy pony before I came here man! Get with the fucking peace man!! Fuck you man!!! Go to hell and die you bitch!!!!”

While forest was swearing up a storm, Factory Dash also had wide and shocking eyes what he was saying to her right up in her face…with a big disgrace…not sure where they came from.

Anyways, Forest then pulled out a bottle of liquor and a lighter, spat on the flames with beer, and set Factory Dash on fire, which she was then screaming in pain. She was going all over the place, which she went back into the factory, hit something that was flammable, and burned the entire Rainbow Factory down as well.

Once the kids saw burning children running out of the building, they were scarred for life. Then Forest said to them, “Wooo…we did it! Let’s go back to my place and celebrate!”

Then they mysteriously appeared at Forest’s home in the clouds, and strangely enough, an Earth Pony and a Unicorn was able to walk on clouds without a spell done on them was possible that day.

Well, the kids entered Forest’s home, which was a nice big home may I add, and sat in the living room while Forest singed, “Ceeeeeeeeelabration time, come on! We fucking did it! Celebrate good times…come on! Celebrate good times come on!”

Then Misty asked her friends while Forest was really drunk, “What are we supposed to do guys? I’m afraid to do anything right now. I mean, are we supposed to get killed by him or just walk away from everything?”

Then Shadow said, “I’m not sure at all.”

Then Forest was in his kitchen, at his fridge, while he asked the gang, “Hey guys…you want some cloud beers to celebrate!?”
Then White said, “No thank you good sir…we don’t want to die tonight.”

Then Forest said to them, “You are all a bunch of fucking pussies…that’s what you all are! You’re all pussies because you don’t want to party. My friends knows how to fucking party! Maybe I should invite Knight…he can walk on clouds and shit….fffuck!”

Well, meanwhile…in the legion of doom…ok never mind. Anyways, I was in Cantorlot at the time, having dinner with Celestia, Luna, and Fausticorn, also god in this universe.

Oh….right…and Wolf as well, along with Twilight in the mix with her big ass Alicorn wings.

Although, she wasn’t at the table, but having dinner with her parents somewhere in Cantorlot at the time.

Well, like I said, I was having dinner with god. That was even awesome to say…because….you know…how many others can say that they had dinner with god and his or her children?

You know what would even be more amazing and mind blowing, if you were the child of god and having dinner with god and his or her children. It’s like the matrix or something, because I just blew your mind.

Anyways, aside from…not really a joke…we were having a vegetarian dinner of course, because ponies don’t eat meat…ok maybe a tiny bit. Well, we were discussing about…politics.

What an exciting adventure I fucking had and you can tell how pissed I am right now can you?

Well, Celestia was saying, “And that’s why I believe the thirty-fourth district of heaven should be run by Juicy apples instead of blitzing balls mother.”

Then mother said, and yes, we’re going by that name…because really there’s nothing really else to call her other then god and in its repetitive I chose to do that…hint hint…not sure what I just hinted there…but hint hint.

Well, mother said, “Well, I do see your point of view of things Celestia, but I believe Mr. Balls could handle things and situations more properly then Mr. Apples could do. Besides, I have known him for years, even when I remember you were only of five years of age. Besides, you should trust your mother, I know what I’m doing”

Then Celestia said, “I suppose so…you are my elder…just like how every pony should treat their elders…Knight.”

Celestia then looked at me with an angry face, while I said, “Listen, for the last fucking time Celestia. I know what you’re trying to do here Celestia. I know you’re afraid of losing me again, I know that you want me to be what I was meant to be long ago, but it is my fucking job…and I need to do my fucking job. Besides I am bound to the universe, so there is no way of getting out of it.”

Then Celestia said to me with an even more of an angry tone in her used to be sweet tone, “Well perhaps sometimes you should respect your elders and treat them for they are wiser and older.”

Then I yelled back at her, “I’m fucking thousands of years older then you bitch!”

Then Celestia said back to me while mother was having a worried look on her face, “Well, in my book that’s what it used to be…but not anymore.”

I then yelled back at her, “What…you want to do it bitch!? You want to fight again…I’ll fucking rip your skull out of your head in merely seconds!”

Then she yelled back, “Dare to do so and you shall feel the wrath of my anger unleashed upon your soul!”

We were then on the table, ready to attack each other, until mother said, “Celestia…Knight! I thought I told you to stop this at once. I specifically told you two not to fight and just agree to disagree. Celestia, you know better than this…I raised you from a small filly and taught you better.”

I then said to Celestia, “That’s right you fucking bitch.”

Then mother said to me, “And you Knight…look…I know I wasn’t there for you back then…but I know you have those good manners in you…you just need to embrace them. Besides, Celestia does have a point, you barely spend any time with us…perhaps you should let TK start to take over your position and start spending more time with us? Besides, you’re growing up way too fast…I missed out so much on you that I wish that I could have back…you’re even older then what I am. I’m only merely almost over sixty thousand years old, while you’re almost ninety thousand years old. You’ve got to understand to let things go Knight. You need to let go and forget and start a new Knight. Forget about your enemies and let them go…just let your human nature go and come back to us Knight. Come back to us and let go Knight.”

I then sat there looking down on the floor, having a confused look on my face, until I said, “Look, can’t we talk about something else right now other then this again?”

Then Luna said, “Well, you do need to let go Knight. You do have a problem of letting things go…and you need to listen to us and ask for our help. However, I suppose we can talk about this another time. Well…what’s your opinion on mother’s matter for the leader of the thirty-fourth district in Heaven Knight?”

They then stared at me until I gave them an answer, which was, “Well…if you ask me…first thing first. Is it a black guy?”

Then mother said, “Well, I know what a black guy is…but what does a black guy have to do with anything about leading a district?”

Then I said, “Well, usually a black guy would lead a district…or in my experience…country…into deep shit that no one can get out of because of the black guy. Well, in this case…the zebra…although I can’t tell them apart because they’re all the same to me.”

They then stared at me…with confused eyes, until I said, “You know what…I’m going to bed.”

Then Wolf and I headed straight to my bedroom while Wolf said to me, “He he…she said balls…he he.”

Then after a few hours of getting some good night’s sleep, I then got a call on my phone or thingy communicator that I give all to my team, which was Forest who was on the other end, and he was saying, “Hey Knight…fuck you!”

Then I said to him, “Forest…stop trying to prank call me on the communicator.”

Then Forest said, “Come on Knight…come over to my place and party with me!”

I then said to him and a loud whisper, “It’s three in the fucking morning. What is wrong with you? I have a meeting to go to with Celestia and Luna in Heaven at seven, now go to sleep.”

Then Forest said while drinking a cloud beer, “Come on Knight…I just drunk five hundred gallons of beer tonight and…”

Then Forest passed out, to which I hanged up and I said, “I hope he’s dead.”

Well, then a week passed by, and yes… I said a week, when Forest finally woke up, while the CMC of Stalia was saying, “Is he dead? Should we bury his dead body with a not-so proper funeral?”

Then Forest said…with a moan since he had a hangover, “aweeeeeee…what happened?”

Shadow then said, “You passed out Forest from all of the beer you drunk.”

Then Forest said, “I did? How long was I out for?”

Then White said, “You were out for a week.”

Then Forest said, “A week!? My friends must be so worried about me right now!”

Then Misty said, “Nope…they were worried for a bit at first, but three days ago they stopped caring for you. If you want we can take you down to meet them.”

And so they did, which we were hanging out at the…at the… spa for men and coffee place? I really don’t fucking know any more…ok? Well, eventually Forest came to us, to which I said, “Oh look, he’s not dead…dam it…”

Then Jack was looking at the newspapers of The Equestria Daily News, to which he said, “Check it out guys…apparently Forest here is a hero.”

Then Forrest said, “I am?”

Then Jack continued to say, “Yeah…you are. According to this, you burned down the Rainbow Factory and reveled its darkest and horrible secrets. And apparently the backers of the place were arrested and put in a dungeon not too long ago as well.”

I then said, “Well son of a bitch and call me a monkey’s bitch…well then. I also suppose pigs fly now.”

Then Forest said, “Wait…is…Rainbow Dash’s dead burned corpse still there?”

Then Jack said, “Yeah…they didn’t lay a hoof on it since she died on a cloud.”

Then Forest said, “Um…I’ve got to go…I’ve got this thing to…”

Then Forest rushed out of the building and went to Ponyville, or Cloudsdale for that matter. I then asked, “Is he going to do what I’m think he’s do…”

Then Jack said, “Yup…he is.”

Then moments later, Forest was having sex with Rainbow Dash’s dead body.

He was really banging the dead body too, like every girl’s dream of being banged like that, while Forest was saying, “Please forgive me Rainbow Dash. I’m so sorry that I called you a slut. Can you ever forgive me? Your hair smells pretty today…and you look awesome…and your creepy opened eyes with your opened mouth is also looking good today…please don’t haunt me tonight.”

A Fires tale is not quite as blunt,
Of the story we knew of sticks and stones.
A fire’s easy once you get to know it,
With the help of a magic of a lap dance at a bar,
Let’s delve deeper into fire philosophy
Far beyond that of Cloud City’s idiotic tendencies.
It’s so easy to forget that shitty city,
With it’s burning corpses, and social insanity.
But with all shitty things comes a great irresponsibility,
Of that Cloud City keeping the fire alive
How you ask, are they up to the task,
To which the answer is in a simple loser.
In the Fire Factory, where shits and giggles come true,
In the Fire Factory, where all souls burn to death,
In the Fire Factory, where all shits and giggles come true.

My Little Pony: Universal Magic: The Lost Episode

Author's Notes:

I do apologize for this one, however it was just sitting around my computer and it certainly was going no where. So just do what you want with it, and do keep in mind that this was written right after the second ban tht was placed on me as well. However, as time went by, I have decided this is no longer relavent, but I really don't care about it, so I'm just putting it on here for the sake of it being on here, no other intentions whatsoever.

My Little Pony: Universal Magic: The Lost Episode
I used to love/hate the My Little Pony: Universal Magic fan fic.
It was horrible. I didn’t get it because it wasn’t the style I was used to, but at the same time, it was doing something that other fics wasn’t doing…like saying the F-bomb a thousand times, having the F-bomb game, the characters were like…What The Fuck.
It was simple and an original idea, but the style was different…and I hate different and I love generic shit. Therefore, I hate it, but I for some reason kept reading it.
Perhaps it was due to the fact that it had racist jokes, perhaps because it had drugs in it or alcohol in it.
Perhaps…because of Neon and Wolf, those two crazy bastards. I even gave the author of such fic, TheKnight21js, a review of said fic, which I gave it a point five out of ten (.5/10)
He then told me that I got the wrong idea, which I knew, but I just ignored him and immediately saw him as a terriost threat and reported him to the FBI, because that is some suspicious shit right there.
Well, he was bitchy for a while, and then he vanished. Some say he was a douchebag, while others say he left because of me, while others say…absolutely nothing at all.
Well, he then came back to the site, to which he came back and continued to put the chapters up.
I was very eager to read, but still hate on him, with emotional characters, even though I complained about how it wasn’t described enough, even though you don’t describe an emotionless person…because he’s emotionless, and think the characters have dirty mouths that needs soap in their mouths. Well, when he came back, he was different.
He didn’t say a word, nor talk to his friend for months, or comment back to any of his fics, nor run his groups, not even update his blogs…he just posted the fics and that was all.
Then, one day, he put up a new chapter for the fic, to which it was called…”normal”.
I was curious as to why he named it that way, it didn’t even say chapter on it or episode. So I clicked on it, and I regret that decision.
When I started to read it, it started off normal, with Knight being a douchebag to Neon and Wolf getting anal from Princess Molestia.
Then…it all changed. He then started to apologize to Neon….I started to get nervous about this. He then said, “I’m going to quit smoking weed and stop drinking beer forever.”
That’s not normal for him to do. Then, Wolf didn’t speak a single line in the chapter. In fact, he was a normal Timber Wolf, which all he did was be nice and not act like a troll.
Man, it gives me Goosebumps whenever I think about it. Then, something was missing…Knight wasn’t in first person telling the story. Instead, it was nice and descriptive chapter in third person, with big and fancy words.
My god there were so many big and fancy words, I thought the apocalypse was upon us.
I mean, there were so many words, I didn’t know what they meant. I mean, that’s what I wanted, but it started to get boring because it was being descriptive.
It went into hundred thousand words describing how wet a towel was…it was fucking insane!
Then, there were no jokes to it…no racist jokes, not even a single curse word. It didn’t even say ‘hell’ or ‘shut up’ in it.
Knight even said in the chapter, “Saying curse words such as the word hell, and I do apologize for such a word my dearest friend in the whole wide world Wolf, and telling you to shut up, which once again, I apologize, is not a good word to say, especially in front of readers.”
He broke the fourth wall, but in not a normal way, he would have. He was acting like a fucking pussy!
However, the worst came when Neon was acting normal…and he was happy about it! He was loving just acting just how Pinkie would be doing, except not his way…it was as if I was watching the same fucking character bit in male form…I was bored as shit!
There was nothing new, but only…it was scary…and I don’t want to talk about it. Then Mac was acting like a mature adult, and teaching good manners to his little brother Shadow and being a good brother to him….this is starting to haunt my dreams!
Then, Mac Farmer went up to applejack, and apologized and was once a member of the Apple Family once more.
Then nothing new happened, it wasn’t interesting at all! Then Jack actually was a gay pony, who was into fashion like Rarity, except he was gay and not cool bro…not cool!
Then Forest actually stopped masturbating to Rainbow Dash and then he asked her out, to which it turned into a normal conversation between two lovers. My god this fic is just…nooooooooooo!
Then Arrell was acting even more of a pussie when he started to act like Fluttershy, and not breeding the animals, and not calling his pet bunny Ass-hat anymore.
What has this world come to damn it!
Also, Princess Molestia wasn’t there, at all…! Knight was also being a good student of Princess Celestia…and actually learning about something! We already learned from the show, and I started to think the past chapters were starting to look like the best fic ever, because shit was crazy!!!
Then…Knight was going out and making out with Princess Twilight Sparkle…he isn’t supposed to do that, he was supposed to hate her!
Although, I saw…or at least what I thought I saw, a way out of this darkness, which was actually something I disliked about the fic, which was it didn’t explain where and why the glowing ball of light came from…and why?
I mean, I want to know man, even though it’s like playing Clue in which you immediately before you start playing the game, you know who the killer is and what weapon was used, and then you play.
And even though there would be no point to it and that’s what the author said to me but ignored, it should still have been explained.
However, I regret that wish…because…it was revealed as to why Knight was so smart and advanced and the glowing ball of light…and it as felt as there was no purpose to the fic anymore.
It was supposed to be a mystery and the reader was supposed to form their own theories this entire time…and I wish I had realized so it would have spared me from this damn and blasted chapter!
Then…TK came out and was in the fic, and I was wondering if this would have saved the chapter at all…but I was wrong…because he was a nice and not a threatening guy.
Why!? Why I ask you…why!? He wasn’t killing anyone or being depressed as shit…in fact he had emotions I tell you!
Then, Factory Dash came in, and she was no longer insane, but stopped killing, and TF apologized for trying to kill Knight for forgetting him for over ten years.
Then the town of Stalia actually had more females and there were no more sex jokes to it, it was like a clone, but a boring clone of Ponyuville! Something that wasn’t a fresh and a new idea for the fic that was bullshit I tell you!
Then, I should mention, that this horror that I read, had no references at all, and it made me feel sad inside. I just couldn’t take it anymore, the way that they acted, the way too many big and fancy words that I wished for to be in the fic but now regret it, no cursing…it was pure hell.
Then I thought, perhaps this was a trolling prank, by the author or someone else who possibly hacked into his account.
Perhaps that’s why there were no blogs. But then, it got worse. I then started to get a picture of the characters for once, but instead in their normal form or in past chapters, they were twisted and deformed.
They had HYPER-REALISTIC BLOOD coming out of their eyes and they had HYPER-REALISTIC-EYES as well.
I even swore I saw Tom and Kyle in their somewhere. (Note: Look up Yuriofwind or bullshit creepypasta story time on YouTube to get the reference that I’m getting at, preferably the Sonic.exe one.)
Then they were in a dark room, that said on the wall written in blood, “Hopes and dreams that will never come true…all because of you!”
There were other messages such as, “You killed us” and “They hated it, we were hated, REVENGE!”
Then, there was entire picture, of the author, sitting at a typewriter, and he was just staring blankly at the camera, with no eye color, as if he had a demon inside him.
However, there was a picture of the typewriter, and it said on it, repeatedly, “All hate and no love makes a dull author.”
Then, on the final line, it said, “Kill all who oppose.”
Then…I tried to click off the page, but it wouldn’t go. I was to continue to look at said picture, so I tried to leave the room, but it was locked, and the windows were so too!
I was trapped, but then I turned around to see what was behind me, which was a killing, living Neon plushie doll with blood on it!
I now regret that I ever doubted the fic, for if you do, horrible shit will happen…
Outside of the house while this shit was going on with the guy…
The gangs of the Elements of Protection were hiding outside of the house. They were all watching as the person was going insane and being scared to shit with the chapter.
They were enjoying every bit of it with a smile on their face. Then Neon said, “This is amazing. Although I still think we should have put kitten bombs in his bosses work desk so he could be fired and I would have a soul in Neon hell.”
To which Knight said, “Shut the fuck up Neon…no one cares.”
Then Mac said, “I kind of do…because I’m pretty sure that’s where Applejack and the rest of the Apple Family is going to end up after they die so they can rot in that hell hole for my enjoyment.”
Once the person saw the bloody Neon Plushie, Knight then said, “Good, we’re done with this house. That’ll teach him to say shit about fic right guys? Now then, we could either go scare the shit out of Eldorado or Knghty.”
Then Forest said, “Let’s go scare the shit out of Knighty and teach him not to mess with us or author. Besides, it’ll fin because he’s a wizard and all British people are wizards.”
Then Knight said, “Yeah, sure, let’s go.”

A Nice Little Bedtime Story For Kids

One Day Liam Nession Walked Into A Bar.

He Killed Everyone Inside.

The End.

TF's POV

Author's Notes:

This is the villain from the main Universal Magic story line's Point of View. I wrote it because I thought it would be interesting to explore. So, with that said, this does contain spoilers for the part of the main Universal Magic story line that I have not gotten too yet, but I did put a little indicator that I'm sure you'll see as to when the spoilers start. Read on if you desire, doe snot matter to me, I'm just giving you a fair warning is all.

TF's POV:

I remember there was nothing. Not a word, no light, not a peep from a single, breathing living thing. I didn't even have a conscious. I didn't even exist...but then...all of a sudden...there was light.

So bright and burning, I felt it's warm glow as I could see and in my mind know I finally existed. I had a conscious to where I can say that I exist. I did not know that I did not existed before, so it was all in a flash to me. However what I saw before my very eyes was no other than God himself...or at least...my God. He seemed very young as I recall.

God did not look more than the age of 6, but yet he was so powerful enough to spread is radiating glow upon me and to even create me.
And I remember I knew absolutely nothing that was going on, other than remembering that I was but a small child myself as well. And to the both sides of me, I saw other companions being made, as if God was making his creations and giving us life from nothing.

However all I could think was who was I? What purpose am I to serve? What am I? Why do I exist? Where am I?

Well, let me shed a light on this darkness for you. As for starters, I was in the mind of God, in this 6 year old boy's head filled with many ideas and concepts that all little ones think about at one point in their lives. Why was I created? At first I wasn't sure, but as time went on it was for entertainment, but more less to try and become entertainment. You see this 6 year old boy wanted to make his own stories and tell it to others.

He wanted to make his own little world and so he created me and the others. That was our purpose, to tell a story, but just to tell a story, but to also use us as characters in a story that seemed to never end with him, as in we would grow alongside him and learn just he like was doing.

As for what I was, I was a human child around the same age as God's age. As for who I was...to be quite honest with you...I don't even remember my real name. It has been so long since he even called me by the name he had given me at my birth, but the ironic part is I don't even think God remembers my true name.

For who I was and what character I was playing in his silly little stories that only a child could come up with is nothing but a mystery for all of time and space. So...where is this story heading you might ask...well pipe down and I'll tell you what happens.

As I said before, I was born to be used in a story and expanded upon, and me and the other ones that were made did so. We grew up with God as God told us what to do and for the most part, we were happy. We thought everything was ok and that we were bonding together as friends.

And we did so with god, we bonded with god, we were in his heaven, he gave us life, he gave us a purpose and we were more than happy to do his bidding. However, as God aged, he seemed to slowly forget us, forget who we were. At first we had thought that God was not forgetting us...he wasn't going to leave us behind. We bonded too much for God to just leave us in the dark, we were friends, even family to him in a way.

We just thought he was God you know, he had stuff to do, always busy doing things. We were sure being a God was no easy task and we understood that at the time and thought he was going to come back to us within his mind and we would have fun once more. Soon it got to the point where we got nothing, no command, no sign of God at all. However we kept our spirits up high and tall and said that one day he was going to come back for us.

That day never came. If anything...he abandoned us...God abandoned us...HE ABANDONED US! WE WERE IN THE DARK, WE WERE IN THE SHADOWS, PUSHED BACK IN HEAVEN AS HE WENT OFF SOMEWHERE ELSE AS WE WERE FORGOTTEN! FOR YEARS AND YEARS WE WERE LEFT TO OUR OWN DEVICES AND WE HAD ONLY OURSELVES! WE...lost all hope.

Sure we were still in his heaven...but forgotten...how ironic...we were in God's place, his paradise, his home and yet...we were pushed back to the back of his mind forgotten. We sat there for years...waiting for a call, a signal, anything to make us believe that it was all a misunderstanding...but it wasn't.

We saw that he made more creations...more stories that he paid more attention to than us. When we found out he was making more creations...we knew we were know longer loved. He had clearly abandoned us and forgotten us...sure we were still in heaven, but forgotten?

Let me tell you something....have you ever been loved but then abandoned by that love? If so...it hurts so much and you know it as much as I do. Oh how much does it hurt to be forgotten. To be alone...to even be abandoned by God himself...the very same entity that created us!?

How much sad it was indeed that day...we were crying tears...but yet we were still there. Some of us felt like not giving up hope...but as the years went on...we slowly grew a grudge against God...wanting him to pay for his crimes...but then again...he was God...he was all powerful and mighty...we were just in his head...with little to nothing we could do to help ourselves.

If anything...God could just wipe us from existence if he wanted to do so...so all we could do was nothing but wait. However, sadly we fell upon hard times even further as we fell out of heaven sort of...but more or less to the very back parts of it...the part where everything goes the becomes forgotten, and if possible...decay and completely become non-existent.

That's where we were put at because God had forgotten us and didn't even seem to remember us at all. He was concentrating on his other creations that he had loved while we were stuck in this hell hole...what seemed to be like purgatory for us. However, thankfully he still remembered most of us or else we would decay and no longer exist...most of us that is.

Some of us were not that lucky and God forgot about them completely and so they decayed..and it was a horrible way to go.

It seemed as right before they decayed..they were in complete pain and agony...asking and begging for the pain to stop. I remember we tried to survive, and we would, but everyone would fear and hope that God wouldn't forget us so we wouldn't decay. All seemed like contact with God was...all but gone...but then came the day that we never thought would occur.

God remembered us just vaguely and was right at our door step and where we were left at for the past ten years! And right beside him was two angels....one named TK and the other one Factory Dash, one of the angles he met and the other one he created. So great, even one of his new creations he made became an angle...oh delightful...while the rest of us was stuck in purgatory, hoping that we didn't decay.

And guess what....God even gave himself a name...Knight. Why he gave himself that name...I'll never know why...but one thing is for sure...he was here physically...where we could hurt him and get revenge on him for leaving us in the dust. However...he had his angels to help him. And we tried...but all was lost as God and his angels fought back obviously...and one by one he killed us all.

Well...except for me...I was the only one left alive...but all my other friends were gone..all gone and dead...never to be seen again. There wasn't even a place for their souls to go as their souls died. And I was the only one left.

All I can remember was being on my knees and weeping with sadness and despair in my heart. I cried and I cried and I cried...not knowing what was going to happen next. Then one of the angels was about to kill me, and I was begging for death...if God was going to kill his first creations, he might as well kill them all...but instead he had one of his little dogs do it for him while God barely wounded us.
However, I didn't care...I just wanted to embrace death's shadow and forever be in complete nothingness...back to how it all was for me in the beginning. But then God ordered his angel to spare me...so I ask....why? Why did God let me live? FOR ME TO SUFFER!!!?

I do not know why he did the things he did...but all I knew for sure...I hated God and his angels...especially the angel that he called TK....oh how much do I hate that angel. He was the one who could have ended me and very easily too...but he didn't...even if he didn't want to obey his God. And you know what the ironic part is?

TK is a demon...a demon metaphorically at first....but physically in another time. Oh....I just wanted to abandon all hope...as it was all lost for me...but yet...I was still alive and well. Sure, my heart was gone...but yet I still kept on going. Sure it felt like being thrown out of Heaven's gate, but I was still alive. So...all I could think about was getting revenge.

Revenge revenge revenge. That's all I could ever think about....and so I made a plan without thinking and my first attempt to get rid of God was to go to where he live in his past, to where he had just created me...and kill him. He was a child then...so young and defenseless. Granted I wasn't sure if I was going to still exist or not...but whatever else was going to happen...at least he would be dead....and I killed him.

But somehow beyond my logic...God was still there...weak..but still alive...and the angel TK only grew ever stronger...and soon foiled my plans and put me to shame. So...what else was I to do. Well this time I made a plan with thinking involved. It's a long explanation of how it all worked...but let's just say on a night when God was celebrating and when he was all alone...I gave him a little surprise...and tried to put him in a universe where he couldn't get out of. At least then God wouldn't be where I was...but sadly he took me with him...and we both was stuck.

At the time...I was pissed...but at least I could hunt him down and kill him since his precious angels weren't around to protect him. And the best part? The universe we ended up at was a My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic universe. And you know what was even better?

God was a child again...a 4 year old somehow...and I was an adult pony. It would have been so easy to kill him in a world where death and violence only comes around every now and then....not only to mention we ended up in a forest from any other ponies in this universe...and God was only a 4 year old little boy. It's so easy...so easy to kill him...so vulnerable...so weak...God didn't even have anything to defend himself...so why was I still defeated I ask? WHY!?

Only I remember was that God tried to make something to defend himself...but that ended up backfiring while at the same time working by making an explosions that pushed us both back with force. In the end he was found by a couple of ponies and taken away with care, while I ended up being unconscious for a few hours and when I woke up I found a few vultures flying around in the sky waiting for me to become dead and some Timber Wolves ready to bite my fucking face off.

How sad. I managed to escape the animals...but what I didn't know is where did God go? Well...he ended up with Royalty from this Universe and landed a soft and choosy spot right next to a Princess as he got adopted by one...I believe her name was Princess Celestia or something like that. Well...you could imagine how pissed I was...but I didn't stop trying. A few weeks later...I was able to kidnap him and took him far away from the little kingdom he was living at...and as I was about to kill him, on a foggy night, he started to cry.

I stopped for a bit and wondered why would God, such a mighty foe of mine...cry? Well...then again he was a 4 year old, weak, and defenseless...death would scare anyone in that situation. So...as I was about to kill God...his adoptive mother swooped down and saved him in the last few seconds before god's total demise.

And was the mother ever so pissed at me for trying to kill her adopted son. Granted she was acting like any mother would, like how a mother eagle protects her babies. She was ready to kick my ass and send me to the dungeons for all of eternity...but I escaped as she sent guards towards my way. Again...I escaped...and clearly was between a rock and a hard place...a place where I couldn't get out of.

So....I wondered around for a while, wondering what to do next...I ended up finding a cave to live at near the kingdom where God lived...but won't you know it...it is almost as if fate was trying to have God be killed by me, as God wondered into the cave by himself. I hid at first, just to make sure his protective mother wasn't with him, but he was alone mumbling to himself of how he wants to go back to his home...to his heaven...and that he was having a hard time trying to fit into his new role as a 4 year old that belonged to a princess that ruled the land known as Equestria.

So...when God wasn't looking, I went behind him and was about to strangle the life out of him...right before fate changed everything and TK charged at me. Soon we had a little reunion...and according to God's angel TK...1,000 years has passed since God was back in his heaven. apparently time had worked differently here. In fact..all the universes worked in different ways and there was no sure way to tell the correct time.

So for me...I had lost plenty of time. So...God knew that he had lost just about everything except for his place in heaven and decided to stay with his new adopted mother and try to fit in with the world around him and try to forget about his past. All I had to say that he was a coward...a God leaving his land behind...he couldn't even face me and look at me in the eyes before he left. He left weeping with tears as TK dragged me back to where I belonged and told me to never leave my home again...the place where God and his angels killed my friends.

And so...I did...what else was I to do? God was in a better place, his angels moved on to other things...if anything else it was all depressing to me as there was nothing to do but to wait and die like my friends. And so I did...right until I got word that God came back to face his fears...but he spent that doing it alone...all by himself for 30,000 years. All alone for that period of time...I almost felt bad for him....now he was feeling how I had felt when all of my friends were dead...alone.

He knew how we felt. Towards the end of the 30,000 years of loneliness....I was about to go to him and embrace him into my arms as I started to have a little spot for him in my heart. Hell, I think we could have been friends once more...but as I was about to, God wasn't so lonely...in fact he wasn't sad at all...all that he said was that he was going to go to a new universe and retire from him being God...escape from all of his troubles and relax in a peaceful place...in another My Little Pony universe.

God was even sure that he was going to have peace for all of eternity and not have to worry about a single thing and possibly never see his creations again. Again...a coward...a son of a bitch that can't take care of his creations right. He was about to abandon all of his creations...again...including me as well. So that made me pissed off indefinitely...so as God and his angel TK left...I followed him. I followed him into this My Little Pony universe without even TK knowing that I was right behind him. I even made it passed them and set up a trap to kill them both...and for good.

However, the short story is that once more it backfired...and what ended up happening was that the angel was sent back into heaven was not allowed to leave for a 1,000 years while me and God was once more stuck in the universe again. This time we got separated as we ended up in a huge lake and we drifted away from each other.

And you want to know what happened to him? God was rescued from the lake and was even sent to a hospital to heal and be taken care of...again. Granted though from what I've heard he escaped, since we were both adults in this universe this time. As for me...I ended up being washed up in a shitty small town. That worst part was that the small town was in the north so as I got out of the lake, I was cold, dripping wet while also having all of the towns folk look at me as if I was some kind of bad guy.

But you know what, I was a bad guy. I didn't care how they looked at me...they even started to throw rocks while Knight had help. What a way that all of this happened I tell ya. Well, I made it into another cave to get my shit together. I had to find Knight...I just had to...and I recalled as I was following him that he was going to live in the woods near Ponyville.

So I knew when he escaped the hospital he would do just exactly that...so I found the woods called the Everfree Forest and ended up finding him. However, unfortunately for me...I was messing with God as he rose up and levitated and showed off how powerful a God he could be...and powerful he was as I saw a huge light that engulfed God...and I knew from there I was beaten once more.

However, I couldn't just give up there, as I said to myself as he was busy showing how great and powerful he was, “I’ll be back. And when I am back, you will regret that you even created me.” And so I ran off, just in time too as I saw a familiar pony and another pass by and help out God and take him back to their home.

All I could say was that I was pissed off at God. He kept making a fool out of me again and again and again. And you know what the part was that threw me off the edge to the point where I just wanted to give up…after God met those other ponies…he became the personal student of the Princess of Equestria. He was even living the high life as well as he had a personal room in a tower, had the power, and had almost everything going good for him despite me trying to ruin it all for him.

What happened to me after that night wasn’t much. I just walked around until I found a somewhat big town that had its own homeless lying around in the street and begging for money so they don’t starve to death. I was homeless as well, so I just ended up joining them, I even became close to befriending a homeless pony as well, but nothing ever came of it though as I nearly gave up on trying to kill God.
He ruined me, had me on the brink of death, but yet never gave it to me. However I was going to return the favor and this time give him what he never gave me: Death of course. So I waited for the right time to strike back and I did. However I’m sure you know how this story ends…I went to the school where God was at, I tried to kill him, and once more…I was defeated and shunned away from God’s light.

And so from there I just walked and walked and walked. At this point, I was tired, tired of failing time after time. In fact, you could say God had finally broken me. I tried so hard to get revenge on him, but all God did was cast me out of Heaven. All I had thought was back to what God was learning when he was 7 and how Satan was thrown out of Heaven as well. Well, I was like Satan now, except weak and broken.

So I walked and thought it all out one night and decided to just give up all hope and perhaps one day God would forgive me of my sins and I would be let back into Heaven once more. In the meantime, all I could do was sit and wait in my Hell that he had put me in and wait to see if God is generous enough to send me souls that he damned to Hell just like how he did to me. Maybe then I could at least become the devil that I had become and torture all the souls that God did not see fit. Maybe he would send TK my way one day and I would at least have sweet revenge on him.

But as I was walking through some woods, something whispered in my ear to stop thinking about awaiting forgiveness from God himself and instead take action. Then voices started to talk to me in my head. It was soft at first, but then it grew louder and louder telling me to kill kill kill.

I didn’t know what to say other than I wanted the voices to stop, but then a soothing and charming voice that smooth talked me into believing its words. Then it told me that it was a creature from these woods that cannot be seen, but was very real.

In fact it told me it was related to another creature that turned a certain Princes into a monster many years ago, but that creature was weak and this one was strong. This creature would teach me and tell me what to do in order to kill God. All I had to do was prove my loyalty to it by going to a little cabin located in the woods nearby and kill its two occupants.

So I did, I slaughtered both of those ponies and made them suffer a fate worse than anyone could ever give to a living thing. I achieved what the creature had asked of me and then it merged into my soul and it started to control some of my thoughts and memories.

It started to grab a hold of my feelings and twisted it into something quite disturbing. From that point forward… I was no longer playing any childish games with God, but instead was going to bring war to God and his heaven. And so I went back to my home to prepare, but unfortunately for me God’s angel TK was waiting for me at the portal's entrance into the universe that I was stuck in for a few years.

He made me tell him everything and that he was going to go after his precious God to make sure he was safe, but he would be back for me for my punishment.

However after he left, I had killed the demons that he ordered to guard me and to make sure I didn’t escape. I went back home, grabbed everything I needed, and said goodbye to the old place that me and my friends were kept at for over 10 years as I went back to that My Little Pony universe to study God and his every movement. I had to as the voices told me to do so, for if I wanted to break God, I needed to know him inside and out before I can attack.
-----------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
After a few years of waiting, I finally charged into battle and I hit all the right notes and I was about to declare victory as God would be dead by the end of the war…UNTIL A FUCKING PONY NAMED NEON RUINED EVERYTHING AND COST ME EVERYTHING!!!

That dam pony…if it wasn’t embarrassing enough that I had my ass handed to me by God, I get my plans ruined by a stupid colorful talking pony named Neon Party.

When I studied God from afar, I knew something off with Neon, another angel of God that he appointed. So, after Neon had foiled my plans, I just got sick of it all and went straight after God for a one on one fight.

Again, I had my ass kicked, but not just beaten to a pulp though…oh no this time I was put into stone by God. Sure, the creature was still inside me, but I was locked in my prison and any freedom that I had left in the physical world was gone, but in the mental world, I had some freedom left. However being put into stone is not very fun. You always have to hear whoever is in front of you talking and it’s like being in a prison cell with no way out.

The creature was there however telling me how much I fucked up and that I get one more chance before it leaves me or else it leaves me with an empty shell of who I once was.

Sure, I'll be left with the feelings of hatred, but I'll be left blind as to what I need to do in order to kill God.

And so I was put into stone and put into a far away land and guarded by the toughest dragons of them all. However, I soon gained enough fire in my heart to break free of my stone prison, and after which I killed my Dragon guards with the help of the creature. And then I had my second battle with God, and before I was put into stone, I had said to myself, “This is not over...We will see each other again Knight...the fire has already started burning Equestria....and you and your friends shall be engulfed by the flames...and all shall burn..."

And as I was put away, I kept saying to myself "All shall burn."

And so I waited and waited for the right time to break free. Once I did, the creature inside me helped me teach the dragons who was running what around here...and not even the toughest dragon could bring down. I slaughtered some dragons to show dominance and soon they were bowing down by my feet.

And so I planned my second attack on Knight, a second big plan. And trust me, I was a man of my word as I used the dragons to try and burn Equestria. Many villages and towns burned to ashes, many ran in fear for their lives as they burned to death. I burned all, men, women, even innocent children that were helpless.

There was even one child that wasn't quite dead yet after the dragons attacked a village. It was a little girl and she was trapped under heavy material, so much that I'm sure her legs were broken and she would never be able to walk ever again.

She was in pain, crying out for her parents, part of her face burnt off as well. However I did what a gentlemen would do and ease her pain. I went up to her and said a little poem that I'm sure you are well aware of.

Do not go gentle into that good night,
Old age should burn and rave at close of day;
Rage, rage against the dying of the light.

Though wise men at their end know dark is right,
Because their words had forked no lightning they
Do not go gentle into that good night.

Good men, the last wave by, crying how bright
Their frail deeds might have danced in a green bay,
Rage, rage against the dying of the light.

Wild men who caught and sang the sun in flight,
And learn, too late, they grieved it on its way,
Do not go gentle into that good night.

Grave men, near death, who see with blinding sight
Blind eyes could blaze like meteors and be gay,
Rage, rage against the dying of the light.

And you, my father, there on the sad height,
Curse, bless, me now with your fierce tears, I pray.
Do not go gentle into that good night.
Rage, rage against the dying of the light.

It eased her death as I said it. Sure, it was an old poem that God knew as well, but a classic nonetheless from Earth.

However again, my plans were foiled as God and his angels defeated me and the dragons. I knew I was beaten at this point, and the creature inside was about ready to leave too.

So I did the one thing I never did before: act like a coward and escape. I always tried to stay and fight, but if dragons couldn't burn them, then what else would. Sure, I had introduced guns earlier when I started out my plan, it was to get the fire started and let the ponies kill themselves, but clearly it was going to take some time with no guaranteed results.

So I was about to escape and I was close to a cave that would bring me to a slightly safer place...but wouldn't you know it...God had caught me. He had a gun pointing right at my head and he was pissed off to the bone. He wasn't messing around, he wanted to end me, I could look and feel it by staring into his eyes. He had it with me.

Especially after I had burned thousands upon thousands of souls...most innocent souls they were...and I killed them all. And so I awaited my ultimate demise, I was beaten and God was ready to pull the trigger to end me. However, he just stood there and looked at me. Not moving a single muscle, he just stood there looking at me.

I started to question why wasn't he killing me? Why wasn't he making me suffer after all that I have done and put him through. I even did what Satan would do himself and burn and make others suffer. God should have hated my guts...but he just stood there. Then he put down the gun and looked the other way without a single word. And then in that moment I realized he had spared me, forgave me, let me live even though I tried to kill him many times. In that moment, I think I started to understand why the angel TK stood by God's side, God spared my life after everything that I had did wrong.

And so, as I continued to escape, I knew that God deserved a second chance, but the creature left me and only left a hollow shell of my former self, but I still had knowledge and the will to be as bad as I was. I just wasn't too smart in making complex plans in trying to kill God anymore. But so I planned to give God a second chance.

The plan was a set of trials to prove his worth of whether or not I should kill him or not. So one day I made a little trap for him and had him get stuck back on Earth, the Earth where it all started for the both of us. And so from country to country, I set up little tests. I had started him out in Hong Kong and in the dirtiest part of that city, and as he passed some tests but failed others, it all ended in Japan.

With the results from the said test, I had thought he had proved himself worthy of his final challenge: To fight me.

With God, I had rebuilt his childhood home from Earth and made everything exactly how it was for him in his early years, down to the exact details from our memories. And so when he finally came to the house late at night, we were in his childhood bedroom, the room where he created me, and one was going to die and the other leaves the house alive.

And so I had him fight me, and as I knew it, he had beaten me, but once more he was going to let me live, but I wasn't going to stand for that. So I had a tight grip on his arm and put a gun in it pointed at my head and made him pulled the trigger. Before I had him kill me, I had told him he needed to finish what he had started.

And so I was dead...well the body was at least. My soul was still very much alive, but since my soul was stuck in that universe, God of that universe and not my God had judged me and sentenced me to Hell for all of eternity. So I went to Hell and demons were there waiting for me to torture me. When I landed in Hell, it was as nightmarish as you could imagine: The Lake of Fire, people being eaten alive, skin being pulled off, giant monsters and beasts pulling others from limb to limb.

Some suffering fates that they had inflicted on to others. And so the demons, or little creatures to be more precise, they dragged me and forced me into this little area filled with glass cubes. In these glass cubes, they had people suffering their worst nightmares like being gassed and having their skin burn or having other nightmarish ideas being done to them.

And then I saw an empty cube in front of me, it was clearly for me. So they pushed me in and closed it and soon the creatures turned everything into my worst nightmare. They were about ready to start torturing me...but yet they never intimated me. In fact, they were waiting to see me show fear towards them, but I never did.

Instead, I just simply looked at them and soon before you know it, I had killed all of those creatures and escaped the cube. With what I had been through, not even demons scare me. I had to face a devil that was an angel almost every time, so it was nothing new to me. And so I escaped and worked around, no demons and creatures questioned why I was out. Some tried to stop me, but I just ripped their heads off and make them suffer.

However, I had gotten word that God had been to this Hell before and set up a new devil, a complicated story, but an interesting one nonetheless. So I had gotten the bright idea of killing this new devil and gaining the power to be Satan in this hell as that is what TK did for himself at one point.

So I made my way and went through the many circles of hell in order to get to him with God following me somewhat closely without him knowing I was going to kill the new devil that he had put in place not long ago. I was able to make to the Devil's Throne room and killed him. I then took his power and in the nick of time too as God was close. When he had come, he had thought the new devil he had put in place was safe, and then he left. However, I was standing there and let him leave.

I could have killed him, but he had let me live as well, so I simply returned the favor. After that, we have not seen each other since. I'm not sure what God is up to these days anymore, but one thing is for sure, we will meet again one day. And when we do, it will be our final battle together.

More than likely he will have me beat on the battlefield as always, but when he does...he will either destroy my soul and ending me once and for all or...he will lend me a hand and we become friends once more. Whether or not I take it...I'm not sure.

Lawman's Origins (Working Title)

Author's Notes:

IMPORTANT PLEASE READ:
Ok, so before anypony reads this, I need to set somethings straight as to why this short story is here.

Ok, for starters, this was unintentional, I didn't mean to write this. It was originally for something else, but I ended up coming up with the idea sort of a backstory to Lawman from Universal Magic when I did write it, which I hadn't previously thought about before until very recently.

So with that being said, Lawman, as of right now isn't a character that hasn't been fully explored yet in Universal Magic. It only has been briefly touched upon, and in all honesty it's going to be a while before I really dive into Lawman so in case you might be confused or something like that...now you know...

Another thing is that this isn't exactly how I want it to go. Like I said, this was originally for something else, and I wrote what I could for it and what you will be reading is what I wrote for that particular thing, but I thought about it and I really would love to expand on this story. I really would like to make it bigger and dive more into the details, but that's going to be a long time before I get a chance to do that because I'm working on other stuff, and I really didn't want this to just be sitting on my hard drive, slowly decaying and forgetting about it. So for now, take this as sort of a Proof of Concept; of what I would like to do in the future.

So asides from that...enjoy...

‘Sometimes life is a bitch. Sometimes in life you just get so tired that you just want to lay down in die in the dirt and sleep forever and let the world take you. But we don’t, we keep on living because god knows why. And sometimes we just keep on going in life even we have no reason to go on. Sometimes we fight to stay alive to ensure that our blood continues to go through the generations. I wonder, did I fight to keep the family alive in the future, or did I just waste my damn time. I can’t tell because that son of bitch in front of me scares me.’

A cowboy was thinking these thoughts as it went through his head as he stood out in the hot sun, looking at his surroundings. Through his eyes, he was at his hometown, a small town somewhere out in the west of the United States where the land was unexplored and dangerous. All he saw was his small little western town located in what seemed to have been in the middle of nowhere in god’s country. And all around him were dead corpses of men and women with no children to be seen around either, lying lifeless on the ground as their bodies decay and being filled with maggots and other such tiny creatures that fed on the dead.

And as the fierce sun beat down against the cowboy’s neck, the dead bodies didn’t get to the cowboy as he was not the one that did it, rather, the one that stood in front of him did it. The man in black as he called him, as he was covered in nothing but shadows and the only thing he can see of this man was his pure, pupil-less eyes, staring back at him. This man in black also seemed off to the cowboy as the man in black was taller than most people and looked menacing every time he looked at him. To the cowboy, the man in black was an odd human being, assuming he was even human to begin with.

The man in black stared at the cowboy while holding what appeared to be a ball of light in his hands. The light illuminated from the sphere, as if it wasn’t a physical object to begin with, but yet the man that was covered in shadows could somehow hold it in his hands. And as the man in black held the ball of light in his hands, he simply took a good look at the cowboy, he noticed he had a black eye patch over his left eye, had a light brown cowboy hat on his head on top of his messy hair style wearing a brown trench coat, and most importantly, the cowboy didn’t look too pleased.

Finally, the man that was covered in shadows broke the silence between the two and said to the cowboy in a deep, but yet somewhat comforting voice, “So I see you made it back alive.”

The cowboy responded with, “You damn right I did. I see you didn’t even bother giving these people a grave.”

The man in shadows responded, “They are not my people; I have no reason to even pick up their bodies and put them in an unorganized pile.”

The cowboy said, “So you have no respect for the dead even?”

The man in shadows said, “No, I do…I do…I just don’t care for those that I have killed.”

The Cowboy then said, “Well…none of that matters now. You just came here three days ago and killed them all like animals…and honestly…I would give a damn. but I’m tired, I’m pissed off…and I just want you to fulfill your end of the deal. So give them back to me…please…”

The man in shadows looked all around him and gave one look at the dead bodies that he had made. To him, he was satisfied with the job that he had done but just like the cowboy, he too was tired and wanted to go back home.

So he looked back at the cowboy and said, “Very well then. Shall we go into the Saloon then and have a drink and talk it over.”

The cowboy, tired and angered, said to the man in black with a tone, “We had a deal damn it!”

The cowboy started to go for his gun but the man in shadows simply raised a finger and moved it from side to side, as he said, “Ah ah ah…who’s the one holding your wife and daughter’s souls here? Besides, I doubt a shot from that thing would even harm me.”

The cowboy then relaxed a little bit and put the thought of going for his gun aside and then simply said to the man in shadows, “Fine…let’s go then.”

The man in shadows then said, “After you”

And so the cowboy then started walking to the left and went into the saloon as the man in shadows followed. When the cowboy walked through, it was all dark and quiet, not even a rodent of some kind was alive within the buildings’ walls, and all that remained was the memories of him whenever he would be drinking in the bar, laughing and smiling and trying to have a good time. But now, everyone was dead and all that was left was the memories of the past.

And so the cowboy walked on the wooden floor and went to the bar and behind the counter, as the man in shadows walked to the bar as well and found himself a decent seat at the counter.

As for the cowboy, he looked at the shelves that was still stocked with liquor of almost all kinds and then asked the man in black, “What do you want, whiskey?”

The man in shadows politely said, “Whatever you wish to serve my friend.”

The cowboy then said “Whiskey it is then.”

The cowboy then grabbed two full bottles of the said drink from the shelf and walked around the counter and sat right next to the man in shadows and gave him his bottle. The cowboy quickly opened his bottle and quickly took a big swig of it down his throat, as if it was like water to him. As for the man in black, he opened it and calmly took a little sip of the liquor, not giving any reaction to the taste of it all.

After the cowboy had his drink, the man in shadows then said to the Cowboy “Well then…let’s talk.”

The cowboy then asked, “What is there to talk about? You killed almost everyone that I knew, and I thought you killed my family, but somehow…god knows how…you have their souls. So I did the things you asked me to do in order to get them back. And now here we are, me trying to get pissed ass drunk here because of the shit you put me through, can you please just hurry this up?”

The man in black said “I would…but I want to hear a story first.”

The cowboy then gave a questionable look towards the man in shadows as he was a bit confused as to what he was trying to ask of him.

However, the man in shadows already could tell of the confusion on the cowboy’s face, so he said to the cowboy, “I want you to start from the beginning…from the very beginning right before you and I crossed paths to this very point where we are at now. I want to hear as much detail as you can give me…and then…I’ll give what you desire.”

The Cowboy then asked, “Why?”

The man in black said, “Oh…nothing really…I just love having a little fun and hearing stories. Speaking of fun…before you tell me the story…would you like to know your future?”

The cowboy was even more confused and asked, “Future?”

The man in black then said, “As you very well know, I’m not from this world of yours, but from another. And from where I come from, I have the ability to tell one’s future. So would you like to have a little fun and know what your future holds?”

The Cowboy then said, “Fine, screw it, why the hell not?”

The man in shadows then waved his hand that was free over the cowboy’s head and then said, “Oh…I see…so that’s what your future holds. Well it appears your future holds for you that you shall meet a man in black, but yet it’s not me, how sad, but yet it’s some kind of costume of some kind. Let’s see, oh..I see that you’ll meet a kid that’ll look somewhat like you, minus the eye patch, and I see death as well.”

The cowboy then went back to drinking his whiskey and started to ignore the man in shadows’ words and said, “I knew you talked bullshit…but that right there…that’s some pure bullshit right there.”

The man in black then said, “Oh, do you not believe my words?”

The cowboy then said, “Your prediction told you that I’m going to die. We’re all going to have to o six feet under at some point. It’s not predicting the future it’s telling me what I already know. And how I’m going to die, I couldn’t give a rat’s ass honestly.”

The man in shadows then looked at his drink and said calmly to the cowboy, “Fine, believe whatever you want. But let’s get to the story. Tell me, how did this all happened, and please, try to fill in as many details as possible…that’s what makes telling stories so much fun.”

The Cowboy then stared into space and then said, “Fine. Well…let’s see, where do I begin? Well, it all started this past Friday; it was the start of a special weekend as the fourth of July was coming up. Me and my family were going to celebrate America and for all its given us and shit. We were all happy together, almost like we couldn’t be separated, especially my daughter, oh she loved me so much that day all because I gave her a little stuffed toy. I can see that smile on her face like it was a few hours ago. Then I got word that a bounty of someone that I was looking for was held up in some cave near the mountains. So I figured I go out and get the man, tie him up, bring him back into town, and collect the bounty and have a nice little pay day for me and the family during the fourth of July.

‘So I got on my horse and rode to that cave, and that cave looked odd to me...you know; like something was bad about it, like I shouldn’t even have gone in there. Clearly I should have listened to my gut then, but…still, I went in regardless. I brought in a lantern along with my gun in my other hand and went in, ready to get my payday. Sadly, no bounty, just a really weird light coming off from deep within the cave. I had thought the man I was looking for was trying to hide in there, so I went forward, but I didn’t see a human being.

‘Oh no…just a weird thing on the cave wall...a portal I think…and then you stepped out. I thought when I saw you that I was just seeing things…but…I wasn’t. I honestly didn’t know what was happening. I didn’t even know what to think, it all happened so fast. But next thing you know, you were pissed and claimed that I went into your home and released your so called ‘pets’ and that you were pissed off. And according to you, the consequence of my actions was that you were going to take away something from me…so you took the town that I lived in and everyone that I knew. You killed everyone and even ate their souls for god’s sake.

‘For a moment, I had thought I found a doorway to hell and I unleashed some kind of demon…but right before you got to my wife and daughter, you finally figured out that I had no idea what the hell you were talking about. Then you explained that you were from another world, or at least you said, another universe, whatever that means. And then you explained something mumbo jumbo and shit like that to me.”

The man in shadows stopped him and said “It wasn’t shit what I had said to you, What I explained was that there are many universes and of many kinds too. And what you simply saw in that cave was a portal to the outside of the universe my friend, to where it’s a hub where all the other universes connect and where one can go through a portal as they wish.”

The cowboy looked a bit irritated as he was being annoyed by the man in black’s words and he said with a tone in his voice, “look, I don’t give a crap where you came from. Let me finish the damn story so I can get my family back…ok?”

The man in shadows then said “Alright then, I shall not interrupt you again. My apologies.”

The cowboy then continued to say, “Good. So after you said whatever you said to me, you offered me a deal. You took the souls of my wife and daughter and pretty much held it hostage, for in exchange that I go out and find your lost ‘pets.’ Or at the very least kill them because according to you, their ‘souls’ would find their way back. So I went out into the wild, all by my lonesome self, trying to hunt down these animals that belonged to you. I traveled trough harsh snow, murky swamps, gangs that I had to kill that were going after the same animal, and spent many nights under the stars. And it was a bitch to get those ‘pets’ of yours.

‘And let me tell you, they looked like they belonged to the devil himself, One was like a dog, but yet wasn’t a dog. Instead it looked more like a deformed beast from hell itself. Anyways, I went and killed them all like you asked, and almost got myself killed in the process. That’s why I have an eye patch because of them screwed it up bad. I was just lucky I found a doctor in time to fix it. But, I spent all weekend long trying to kill the pets, and I did what you asked. Then I came walking back here, seeing you still there next to the dead bodies and here we are now. The end. So on this fourth of July, I ask you to let my family go so we can live in peace…please. I just want my family back…I miss them…and I’m tired. So just give them back, before I have to put a bullet in you myself.”

The man in black then gave a slight chuckle to the cowboy’s remarks and said,
“Hm…like you would know what to do if you killed me. But enough of this talk now. As I promised…I shall give you what you asked for, two souls, untouched, pure and innocent souls. Souls that…unfortunately, I cannot return to you.”

The cowboy then started to feel a sense of rage building up inside of him.

His eyes started to become wide and he slammed his fists hard as he could down on the counter top and quickly turned his head to the man in shadows and stared directly into his eyes and said as loud as he could, “WHAT!?”

The man in black simply and calmly said, “I would have thought you would have figured it out by now. You looked smart, but perhaps you’re just another imbecile. I have your wife and daughter’s soul, but yet it is not in a body, or at least a body that you would be familiar with. The bodies that you know are long gone and have been decaying for the past few days my friend. In fact, at this point, nothing can bring your wife and daughter back now. The only options are, I can take them and do whatever I please with them, let them free and who knows what will happen to these fine souls, or…I can do something ‘special’ do them. Something I can do to make up for the poor deal that we’ve made.”

However, the cowboy didn’t hear a single word come out from the man in shadows. All he could do was concentrate on the fire from within him, burning and pushing him to take action for what he had lost. And so, without hesitation, the cowboy threw the hardest punch he could to the man in black’s face, while quickly standing up and to get into a fighting position. However, this did nothing to effect the outcome he so desired, but instead only aggravated the man in shadow as he didn’t even flinch when the cowboy hit him, but only made him a bit mad on the inside.

The man in shadow said, “I’m afraid your punches are too weak to have any effect on me. However, I can show what I can do.”

And so, the man in black made a big fist with his free hand and gave a hard uppercut to the cowboy’s chin, which sent him flying back a few feet across the saloon and a bruise to show for it as well. However, the cowboy was tough as he still remained conscious on the hard, wooden floor beneath him, and him being punched only made him more angry on the inside. However, he wasn’t an idiot so claimed by the man in shadows. So the cowboy, as quickly as he could tried to go for his revolver.

As he was trying to get himself together, the man in black simply started walking towards the cowboy slowly and he said, “So, since you rudely interrupted me, let’s try this again and…” he was cut off by a loud gunshot, as the cowboy had went for his gun as quickly as he could and pulled the trigger, lodging a bullet into the man in shadows.

After the man in shadows quickly figured out what happened he stopped in his tracks, looked down, and saw a very dark shade of red coming out from his body and he simply gave a look of a surprised face, but yet not too surprised at the same time.

The man in black said, “I didn’t think your so called guns would hurt me, seems that I was wrong.”

And so the man in shadows fell to the ground, but still had some breath in him. The cowboy then got himself together as best he could and walked over to the man in black with a disgruntled face and grabbed him by the chest, as if he was wearing cloths. When the cowboy touched the man in shadows, it felt weird to his fingers, as it didn’t feel like anything he had felt before yet it felt like it was normal and not at all alien to him what he felt like.

However, the cowboy brushed those thoughts aside and looked deep into the eyes of the man in shadows and said to him, “GIVE THEM BACK! GIVE THEM BACK DAMN IT!”

The man in black said, as best he could as he started to sound like he was starting to fade away, “Oh stop being so immature. I told you the truth my friend and I’ve been nothing but honest with you. I was even planning on giving your wife and daughter back in one form or another. Just not how you would remember them. But after what you’ve done here…you’ve only disappointed me. And you can trust what I say here now, I may ‘die’ here, but my soul will return back home. And there I will come back, and when you least expect it, I will be back and you will surely regret what you’ve done here today. And it’s not because you ‘killed’ me here today, but because you annoyed me to go through the process of reincarnation. But don’t worry, you still did a job well done and it shall not go unpaid. So I’m going to give you what you desire, your family, your love, your life back.

” And so the man in shadows raised up his hands with the ball of light in it, and raised it high in the air as much as he could, and as the cowboy saw the ball of light, he could feel a sense of hope within himself that things might just be alright in the end for him. All of a sudden, the ball of light disappeared and crumbled up into dust.

The cowboy was shocked on the inside by this, but then he was startled a bit as the dust looked like it was floating as it filled the air around him. The cowboy got up on his two feet and started to take a few steps back, but the dust followed him and soon it covered all of his skin; he could even see the dust go through his cloths and go on his skin underneath, as he stood there, with a mouth agape.

The cowboy then asked, “What did you do? WHAT DID YOU DO!?”

The cowboy stared at the man in black, waiting for his answer. However, the man in shadows just simply stared back and said, “I gave what you desired, your wife and daughter back. However, I did something ‘special’ to their souls. They may not be able to come back to life, but their souls can be destroyed and forever living within your soul, so their remnants will never leave you. And the dust, well, it’s like having their ‘ashes’ permanently attached to your skin, forever reminding you that their souls shall forever be with you…for all of eternity.”

The cowboy was confused by the last word and he asked, “What do you mean by that?”

The man in black said, “Oh, but that’s the ‘special’ part though. Since their souls are forever within you, and as you wear their ‘ashes’ on your skin, you also get their life expectancy as well, although I added a little something to their souls while you were gone, so that you will live forever. It doesn’t mean you’ll be invincible, it’ll just mean you won’t age passed today is all, and as you carry their dead souls in your heart, you’ll always look the way that you do just like the last time that you saw them.”

The cowboy then looked back down to his arms and simply tried to see the ‘ashes’ on his skin, but it was as if the ‘ashes’ were invisible and it simply blended into his skin. But yet, he could feel deep down his family’s dead souls were within him, that he was wearing them.

Then the man in shadows spoke up one last time and said, “Don’t worry my dear friend. I’ll be generous today and give you a parting gift…till we meet again that is. I shall give you a better gift than immortality; I shall take away that sadness that I can that fills your heart with sorrow. I shall take the pain of loss away from you. And you must be wondering to yourself…how? Well, this is what happens back in my world when my body dies.”

And then the cowboy got a little bit curious as to what the man in black had meant by those words, but soon before he knew it the man in shadows disappeared, by exploding. It was not a big explosion, but a minor that had a little force that sent the cowboy back further into the saloon, as well as some tables and chairs that followed the cowboy as well.

And the cowboy was unconscious for a few hours as the body of the man in shadows left no trace after it had left. And by the time nightfall came, the cowboy came back to a conscious state, but sadly to him, he did not remember what happened. He did not remember his wife, his daughter, or the dead people outside the saloon.

All he remembered was that he was a cowboy, and he was at his home, forever sitting at the saloon, trying to figure out what he should do for many years to come.

The Universal Halloween Spook-Tacular Magic Special

Character Commentary Coming Soon! Maybe...

Well this is odd…I thought I would have known sooner after all these years, but it turns out I was oblivious to it. Pretty much saying, there is no Nightmare Night here. Instead it’s just called Halloween. Why no Nightmare Night in this universe, I don’t know.

Anyways, let’s begin what happened as I write this down in my journal…I’m lonely aren’t I? Well, where should I begin…yes…I know. What happened last week, it was Halloween night and the trick or treating was about to begin. I was in my home in Stalia, and Wolf and I were getting our costumes on and I was in the living room.

I was going as a cowboy…cowpony...whatever…because it was the easiest thing to put on and I was too lazy to do anything else. All I did was take off my satchel and kept my black cowboy hat on and I put on some other gear like a gun holster and a vest and shit.

You know…to make it look like a cowboy...cowpony, whatever. I was standing in front of a mirror, trying to make sure I was looking alright. Then Wolf came walking by in his costume which was supposed to be a ghost of some kind. Instead it looked like he was part of the KKK. He had two holes cut out for his eyes and a little pointy thing at the top.

When he came walking by, he said to me, “Hey Knight, why are we going out on Halloween night?”

I then said while I was still looking in the mirror, “We’re going trick or treating, that’s why. If you don’t want to go, that’s fine, just please make sure to not fuck up the place.”

Wolf then said, “Yeah, I know that, and I’m coming along in case you see some sweet mare ass. But…don’t you think you guys are a bit…you know…old to go out and begging for candy from old ponies?”

I then turned around and gave him a tired look, that tired look that if you were to see my eyes, you know that I wasn’t in the mood.

I said to Wolf while staring at his ghost costume that looked like the KKK, “I know wolf...and honestly ever since we got to Stalia…I just don’t care anymore. I just…I just don’t care anymore. So now we’re just going to roll with whatever happens. And right now the others want to go trick or treating for some reason.”

Wolf then asked me, “Yeah, but why though?”

I then said to Wolf as I went back looking in the mirror, “God only knows Wolf. God only knows. Hey, you think I look alright in this cowboy outfit?”

Wolf then squinted his eyes for a bit and took a good long look at me, but he then said to me, “Yeah...but you’re missing something. What are you missing…OH YEAH! YOU NEED YOUR HAT!”

I then looked at my hat and I then had wide eyes and had felt stupid because Wolf pointed out the obvious.

I then said out loud as I used my magic to remove my black cowboy hat, “Oh yeah. Thanks for pointing that out.”

I then replaced my black cowboy hat with a brown cowboy hat that came with the costume that I got from the costume store…and when I mean costume store I mean from a crack dealer. He was selling it for twenty bits less than the store; he had a good deal alright. No one can resist his deals.

But anyways, I then turned around with a confident smile on my face and I then asked Wolf one more time, “So...how does it look now?”

Wolf then said, assumingly with a smile under his costume, “Perfect!”

I then said to Wolf, “Great! Now while we’re gone, make sure to put the bowl of candy out.”

Wolf then started walking to the kitchen and as he was doing so, I asked him, “Say Wolf, I noticed a lot of empty candy wrappers are in the garbage can…you didn’t do anything to the candy, did you?”

Wolf then said to me, “No.”

He said it quickly to so it was sort of like…he was guilty of it but yet at the same time maybe he was just on crack that he got from the crack dealer that sold me the costume, but you never know though.

I then said to Wolf, “Are you sure about that Wolf?”

Wolf then said to me, “I told you No! God…get off my back already you cowboy wearing faggot.”

I then gave a slight sigh and then said to Wolf “Look, I just want to make sure you didn’t put anything in the candy that will fuck up the kids. Because the last thing I need right now is dead kid’s ghost haunting me tonight.”

Wolf then finally said to me, “Look, everything is going to be fine and there’s nothing in the candy at all.”

Wolf then said under his breath and I didn’t notice at the time, “except for the razor blades that I put in the candy to fuck with the kids…”

I then at the time heard Wolf say something, but I was unsure of that and I then asked Wolf, “You said something Wolf?”

Wolf then quickly and urgently said to me, “I said nothing…I SAID NOTHING DAMN IT…GET THE FUCK OFF MY BACK!!!”

Wolf had thrown shit off the kitchen counter like the toaster and shit as he said those last words and yelled it at me.

He then calmed down quickly and he then said to me, “I’m going upstairs for a while...”

I then rolled my eyes and I said to him, “Whatever.”

Wolf then proceeded to go upstairs as I stood by the door waiting for my friends to come on by to go Trick or Treating.

As Wolf went up the stairs and doing…something...he yelled from all the way upstairs, “HEY KNIGHT!? HOW COME TK ISN’T COMING WITH US!? HE WOULD BE PERFECT TO SCARE THE KIDS!”

I then yelled out loud to Wolf, “I told you before Wolf! This is our Halloween Special and if we bring him into it, then we’re going to go on a complicated and complex adventure that would more than likely involve demons and going through the seven levels of hell or something! So for the sake of this special, we just lied to him and said that we were going to be busy getting high all day! And he then gave a grunt and I’m pretty sure he thinks we’re retarded! In fact I’m pretty sure he always seen us as retarded! Anyways what the fuck are you doing up there! We’ve got to get this Halloween Special underway so we can get it over with!”

Wolf then said as I heard a lot of noises coming up there…and some of those noises were seal noises as well, “I WON’T BE LONG…JUST GIVE ME A MINUTE GOD DAMN IT!”

Then from what seemed like out of nowhere, the doorbell ringed.

I then turned around quickly and said under my breath, “Well it’s show time I guess.”

I then put on a little smile on my face and I then opened the door and was greeted to see all of my ‘friends’ in front of the door and in their costumes while holding a small bag for candy. However, it was a bit weird. Something about their costumes, didn’t feel right when you looked at them for the first time. Neon looked like he was in a poorly made zombie costume. Mac was barely in anything.

Forrest…well who the fuck cares about Forest. He’s a loser, a shmuck, a faggot. He’s a maroon…no one gives a flying fuck about Forest. Although we do thank him for being our personal punching bag, he has a heart of gold don’t you know. Anyways, Arrell’s was a bit off and Jack…well let me tell you, I couldn’t tell JACK of what he was wearing…get it…his name is Classy Jack and his costume was Jack anything…you could...could barely tell anything…SHUT UP…I know…it was terrible…Wolf reminds me of it every day and shit.

Anyways, where was I? Oh yeah, the costumes. Well I looked at the guys with still a smile on my face and asked them, “So your guys’ costumes…look…dandy?”

Neon then said out loud as he flared his arms up and sort of went crossed eyed, “Thanks! I made it myself!”

I then took a closer look at Neon’s costume and thought it would be slightly polite of me to ask him about his costume…well that and I was a bit curious about it too, you know...it looked off to me.

So I asked Neon, “So Neon…are you supposed to be a zombie or something or…”

Neon then cut me off and then said to me out loud, “I’m Mr. Twinkle from three blocks down! I knocked on his door and when he opened it, I kept him quiet by singing him a lullaby with my knife! And then I skinned him alive! Neat costume idea…huh Knight!?”

So basically saying, it all started to become clear to me that it wasn’t a costume that Neon was wearing, it was the skin of one of local ponies in town. And I started to realize all the blood that was dripping from Neon’s ‘costume’ and it looked like he poorly put the costume on. At this point I’m not even shocked anymore, I’ve become desynthesized to Neon’s ways so this isn’t new…although it still makes me question why Neon does what he does, but…the world may never know...you know?

Anyways, after Neon pretty much yelled as loud as he could it felt like, Mac butted in and said to everyone, “Pfft, you call that a costume Neon? Now this costume is a costume! If it wasn’t for me telling it to you guys, you wouldn’t able to tell it was me.”

We then all stared at Macs costume and it wasn’t much to look at it. All it was basically was a bunch of paper taped to his body with the word “APPLE” written on it. From the top of his head to his hooves, it was just a blank piece of paper that was white with the word “APPLE” written on it…that’s it.

So obviously we looked at him funny, well except for Neon that is…he stared crossed-eye into the distance somewhere, probably into the 5^th dimension or something. And Mac, he had his eyes closed with a huge smile on his face, as if he had a great deal of confidence within him about his costume.

Then he opened his left eye and then noticed that we were all staring at him and he then started to be a bit confused and asked as he fully opened his eyes, “What? Are you guys confused or something? IS APPLEJACK NEAR! I’LL KILL THAT BITCH!”

Arrell then pointed out to Mac, “No it’s your costume. How do we say this to you? It fucking sucks.”

I then said to Mac, “Yeah, it looks like it sucks the Chrome off of a 57’ Chevy Bumper.”

Mac then started to get a bit annoyed as his expression on his face turned from confident to sour and he then said to us all, “Well your costumes sucks too!”

Jack then said, “No it doesn’t. Yours does. You faggot.”

Mac couldn’t help but have an even more annoyed face as his mouth showed it by almost saying the word ‘fuck.’

But Mac then oddly enough cooled down and he then had a weird grin on his face and he then gave a little chuckle and said in his usual southern accent, “Well, you may be thinking that now. But just you wait until later tonight and I’ll show you what this bad boy of a costume can do. You’ll want to take those words back into yours mouths.”

And then there was few seconds of silence until Jack said to Mac, “Yeah…well you’re still a faggot.”

Mac looked more annoyed with Jack saying that to him, but he didn’t say another word.

Mostly because Forest then spoke up with a smile and said, “Yeah, well I’m going as a Vampire! Like my costume?”

We then all looked at Forrest and stared at him in silence for a few seconds and then Jack spoke up and said to Mac, “I take that back. Forrest, you’re the faggot now. Faggot.”

Forrest then had his smile turn to a disappointing frown and said to us, “Come on guys, it isn’t that bad. I know the stitching might be a bit off and the colors are a bit off and…oh…right.”

I then said to Forrest to comfort him, “Look, Forrest, if it’s worth anything to you, I think your costume actually looks alright and it doesn’t make you look like a faggot.”

Forrest then looked at me and gave a small smile, as if he had hope once more…but then I took that hope and crushed it and said to him after a few seconds of silence, “But it does make you look gay though. And I’m not talking about the homosexual kind either…”

Forest then just looked down towards the ground in silence, hanging his head in pure and utter shame. But to be fair he is the punching bag so…he deserved it. If I could right now…I would spit on him.

But anyways, I then looked at Arrell’s costume and told him, “But Arrell’s costume here…it doesn’t make him look gay. It makes him look like…a pervert of some kind…that wants to breed with animals…I think…or is it some kind of sex thing?”

Arrell’s costume was basically a werewolf costume. His whole entire body was covered up except for a big hole in the mouth area for him to poke his face out. It was…kind of weird…like a furry thing or something. Who knows…maybe Arrell was a furry. And maybe being a furry was a thing in this universe, considering Nightmare Night is called Halloween here.

Oh well though, Arrell responded to my comment with, “Look, this is my costume for Halloween. I know it looks a little bit off to you guys, but just so you know…I only rape my bunnies when I experiment on them three times a year…wait..I take that back…four times a year. Except for Asshat…mostly because lately he’s been naughty lately…and I don’t mean the arousal kind either. So I had to punish him BECAUSE THAT LITTLE SON OF A WHITE BITCH CAN KISS MY FUCKING ASS IF HE THINKS MY EATING PUDDING IS A GOOD IDEA! Sorry…just...needed to get that out. Sometimes my animals…need to be punished…if you know what I mean”

I then said to Arrell, “We get it Arrell; you do weird things to animals. It’s not a secret alright.”

Arrell then asked me, “Yeah…well have you been in my shed?”

I then thought about it for a quick second and then said to Arrell with a bit of hesitation in my voice, “Uhhh…no?”

Arrell then said to me with a suspicious look in his eyes that looked like he was pissed, “Good…because if I find you or anyone else here sneaking into my shed…I’M GOING TO probably give you a slap across the face…stay the fuck out of my shed.”

Jack then said , “Well I don’t know about you guys, but as you can clearly see, I am ready to go out for some good ol’ fashioned trick or treating tonight. So how about we move this show on the road…huh? The night is not going to last forever you know…and I want to “hit” as many houses as possible, if you know what I mean.”

We all looked at Jack’s costume and he pretty much looked like a greaser from the 1950’s. He had a black leather jacket on, with a white shirt underneath. He also had a pair of sunglasses, the kind that you can see your reflection in as well as having his black mane pulled backwards so it makes it look slick. Pretty much saying it looked like he put hair gel in his mane. And of course in his hooves he was carrying a lead pipe.

It was an odd costume to say the least and certainly an odd choice to choose for Halloween but I had to ask Jack, “Why that costume there Classy Jack?”

Jack then told me, “I’m sure you know the answer by now Knight. So can we get moving? I want to go and start smashing some heads in…pumpkin heads…I want to start smashing some pumpkin heads.”

Jack then looked around and looked like he was double checking his surroundings and he then said, “Ok I want to smash some skulls in…of course you know...if they don’t give us any treats that is.”

I then rolled my eyes and pretty much figured that’s how jack was going to be. He was the asshole after all.

So I then turned my head and yelled as loud as I could towards the upstairs, “HEY WOLF! GET YOUR FUCKING ASS DOWN EHRE, WE’RE ABOUT TO GO!”

Wolf then yelled back towards me, “HOLD ON, I’M COMING! JUST GIVE ME A MINUTE!”

I then yelled back at Wolf, “YOU DON’T HAVE A DAMN FUCKING MINUTE! THE GUYS ARE HERE AND IT’S TIME TO GO FUCKING TRICK OR TREATING YOU SON OF A BITCH!”

Arrell then put his hoof on my shoulder and I looked down, caught a bit off guard by it and he said to me with a calm tone, “Let me handle this Knight. I’m great with animals and I think I can convince him to come down.”

I then took a slight step to the right and said, “Suit yourself.”

Arrell, with a big smile then took two steps forward into my home and pointed his head towards the stairs and he then said to Wolf with a kind and sweet voice like Fluttershy, “GET YOUR FUCKING WOODEN ASS DOWN RIGHT NOW BEFORE I COME UP THEIR AND KICK YOUR FUCKING ASS!”

Wolf then yelled back, “OH YOU WANT TO SPEAK THAT WAY TO ME ARRELL!? IS THAT HOW YOU’RE GOING TO TALK TO ME!? BECAUSE WE CAN GO BRO! WE CAN GO RIGHT WHEN I’M FINISHED!”

Arrell then said sweetly, “OH I’LL KICK YOUR FUCKING ASS WHEN YOU GET DOWN HERE! I’L KICK YOUR FUCKING ASS OUTSIDE WHERE EVERYPONY ELSE CAN FUCKING SEE! AND WHEN THEY SEE ME KICKING YOUR FUCKING ASS, THEY’RE GOING TO BE THINKING YOU’RE SOME KIND OF PUSSY WHIPPED WOODEN BITCH THAT CAN’T KEEP HIS DICK ON STRAIGHT!”

Wolf then yelled back, “NOT IF I KICK YOUR FUCKING ASS BITCH! I’LL MAKE SURE ALL YOUR ANIMAL FRIENDS WATCH TOO AND SHOW THEM THAT I’M THE DOMINATE ONE AND I’LL MAKE YOU MY FUCKING BITCH! I’LL SHOW THEM THAT I’M TOP DOG, THAT I’M THE MOTHER FUCKING ALPHA AND THAT YOU’LL BE IN THE LOWEST RANKING IN THE PACK… GOT THAT YOU TWO TIMING PIECE OF SHIT!?”

Arrell then kindly said with a gentle voice, “OH I KNOW YOU DIDN’T JUST SAY THAT TO ME! I’M COMING UP THERE RIGHT NOW! SO GET FUCKING READY FOR ME TO RIP YOU A NEW FUCKING ASSHOLE RIGHT NOW! BECAUSE WHEN I’M DONE WITH YOU, YOU’RE GOING TO BE BURNING ALIVE MOTHER FUCKER! I’LL BE USING YOU AS FIREWOOD BY CHRISTMAS TIME FOR MY FUCKING FIREPLACE!”

Wolf then yelled back towards Arrell, “OH YOU JUST TRY ME YOU MOTHER FUCKER! JUST TRY ME RIGHT FUCKING NOW! I DARE YOU! I FUCKING DOUBLE DOG DARE YOU PIECE OF PONY GARBAGE!”

Arrell then said in a gentle tone while putting on his angry face, “THAT’S IT! I’M COMING UP TO KICK YOUR ASS!”

And so Arrell went straight ahead and charged up the steps as quick as a bunny! His hooves stomped on the stairs as you could hear him step on the second floor…and then nothing. There was only silence for a few seconds. And after a few seconds had gone by, Arrell then calmly walked down the steps with a neutral look on his face.

That kind of face that said that he was kind of confused. That kind of confusion as to where do babies come from…and then you find out where they come from and become horrified. Your parents always told you that you came from the mayo jar…but once the truth is revealed…you’re left shocked and appalled.

You don’t even know what’s real anymore. So all you can do as a kid…is grab the rope…put it around your neck…tie it up on the ceiling fan in your room…and pretend that you’re superman…yeah…that kind of confusion.

Well once Arrell came down the steps calmly, he then walked towards us, but specifically looked at me in my eyes and he then calmly asked me in a relaxed state, “Does...Wolf always do that up there?”

I then said to Arrell, “I try not to think about it and let him do his thing.”

Arrell then said back to me, “Huh…well I thought I was the fucked up one when it came to animals…but what I saw up there…you know let just pretend that I didn’t see what I saw.”

I then said to Arrell, “I’ll loan you some weed later so after you smoke it, you’ll just think you saw it when you were high.”

Then all of a sudden, we heard footsteps…paw steps…whatever…came from the stairs and Wolf came down the stairs and I feel like he had a smile under that ghost like costume.

He then said in a happy tone, “Alright, I’m all done…I’m ready to go. Let me just get the bowl of candy for the kiddies to take and probably cut their mouths after finding razor blades in it and we can go.”

Arrell then just stared at Wolf for a few seconds and Wolf pretty much knew why and Wolf just said to Arrell, “You know what you saw up there.”

Arrell then said to Wolf, “I want to keep you in my shed.”

Wolf then said, “Get in line then, well let’s go then and stalk some kids shall we?”

And so Wolf went ahead and got the bowl of candy and put it near the front door and we were on our way to trick or treating for the night. And when we went out, it was a busy Halloween night.

It seemed like everypony was out…well...kids that was. For the adults, they were still in costumes. The mares wore mostly the sexy version of most costumes, like sexy clown, sexy nurse, sexy witch, sexy blender, sexy sandwich, sexy table, sexy rock, sexy ghost, sexy pancake, sexy water, sexy water glass, sexy wine glass, sexy candy bar, sexy chicken, sexy scootaloo, sexy bleach, you get the idea.

Most of the mares were dressed up like that anyways. I would say maybe ninety two percent of the mares in Stalia were dressed up like that. The remaining eight percent dressed up as something non-sexy…like going as themselves, or a witch. That was about it…although one had crabs. I’ll leave that up to you and your imagination what that means…because it’s better that way. But anyways, what about the Stallions? Well they either dressed up as something spooky like a zebra or a monster…or they were just pissed as drunk while taking their kids trick or treating…and then they would beat their kids if they go against what the father says.

Yup…right there in public…to be honest it wasn’t an issue, if anything it was more or less a show for everyone else. But aside from that, the only odd thing to note is that strangely, no Halloween party for the adults to attend and knock each other up. None of that, just no parties whatsoever. I mean, come on…if it’s Halloween, you have to have a party.

I would have done it…but then I realize how stupid that would be because of what odd and weird things that might occur that would inevitably make it into a long and eventful night. So it was a better bet to go out trick or treating with the guys…even if we were the only ones above the age of 9 out and about, begging for candy from strangers. But as we were walking, the stars were out, yeah, got to mention those stars; and there was a bit of wind blowing through the air to set the mood with pumpkins out and all carved up and shit.

There would also be a candle inside the pumpkin to give off that glowing effect of the pumpkin being alive or some shit. As for anything else…well I mean there were decorations and shit throughout the doors. But they looked like utter shit so, not much to say there. So other than that, we were looking around, trying to see which target we would hit first.

Since I was the group leader most of the time it seemed, it would have been me, but since I couldn’t give two shits and a fuck, Arrell was the leader and it was his job to search for a place to ask for candy from strangers and hope to god that there isn’t any razor blades in it. But as we were walking and Arrell was searching around the town, I had to ask Mac something.

So I went up next to him as we were walking, “Hey Mac, can I ask you something?”

Mac then responded with a smile on his face, “Why of course Knight. You know you can ask me anything…as long as it’s the right thing.”

I then looked Mac right in the eyes and asked him, “Why are you guys trick or treating when you’re grown stallions?”

Mac then stretched his left forearm and put it around my neck and gently patted my shoulder, while smiling and having his eyes closed.

He then said to me, “Oh Knight…there’s a lot of things you will never understand in this world. You see Knight…the reason why we go out and trick or treat is...”

Mac then cut himself off and paused for a moment, as he opened his eyes and it looked like he was trying to come up with an answer.

Mac continued to say as he rolled his eyes up towards his forehead and gave me a confused look as I just stood there, raising one of my eye brows up, “Uhh…we go out to trick or treat because…”

Mac then cut himself off once again and looked towards Jack and asked him, “Hey Jack, why do we go out every Halloween and trick or Treat?”

Jack turned his head and looked like he wasn’t in the mood to answer the question.

Jack then said to Mac, “How the fuck should I know. I used to go out and just trick people…but then Arrell talked to me and asked me to join with him. Ask him while I plan the first trick of the night.”

Jack then went back to minding his own business and thinking about where to drive that iron pipe to as Mac then turned his head towards Arrell, who was still looking and squinting his eyes to see if there were any good houses or cottages nearby to go to.

Mac then asked Arrell, “Hey Arrell, why do we go out Trick or Treating exactly?”

Arrell then said as he kept looking for a house to visit, “I don’t know. I think it was Neon’s idea.”

Me and Mac then turned our heads to Neon, who he had his back towards us and looked like he wasn’t paying attention to us either. However, once we looked towards his direction, we didn’t have to say a single word towards him as he just simply turned his head a full one hundred and eighty degree, all with the addition of crackling sounds of bones breaking as Neon slowly turning his head towards us with a big ol’ smile across his face. Once Neon turned his head, Me and Mac had those wide eyes that pretty much said we were kind of spooked but at the same time it was just weird.

So once Neon turned his head, he then said to us, “Yes?”

Mac then said while keeping with the wide eyes me and him, “Uhh…why do we…”

Neon cut Mac off and said out loud as he turned his head up wards towards the sky, “It was Forrest’s idea!”

Neon then proceeded to turn his head back down to a normal eye level and turned his head another one hundred and eighty degrees…basically back to its normal position. And then me and Mac both looked at Forrest, who was starring at us with an embarrassing look on his face. It was that kind of look that pretty much said he did something terrible, but at the sometime he’s shy about it…like killing an Asian guy.

Yeah…it’s terrible…but at the same time it’s not that terrible…just embarrassing. Do you know how many math questions could have been answered with that one Asian? Like…fifty or something. Well anyways, we looked at Forrest as he kind of had a bit of redness on his face, he looked like he was down in the dumps, and had his head hanging down low to the ground and trying to cover his face at the same time with his hooves.

Although…he didn’t do a good job to say the least. But aside from that, you get the idea he wasn’t the most confident pony at that moment amongst us.

Well me and Mac both looked at him with both our wide eyes, but soon those wide eyes went away went back to our normal eye position and Mac just asked Forrest, “Forrest…you started this tradition?”

Forrest then was quiet for a few seconds, but he then mustered up the strength to tell us, “Yeah…I kind of started this.”

I then said as Mac still had his arm around me and me trying to gently push his arm away from me…because I don’t swing that way, “Honestly, it makes sense. Like we said Forrest, you’re a faggot. Maybe not that kind of a faggot…but the other kind. So no surprise here.”

Forest then raised up one of his hooves in the air and had a bit of a worried look on his face and then asked us, “Yeah…but aren’t you going to ask why I started this though?”

Mac then calmly and respectively said, “No.”

Forrest then asked us, “Yeah, but don’t you guys want to know what happened at least? Knight? What about you? This is your first time with us?”

Arrell then stepped in while still talking, “Forrest, even we didn’t know why you did this.”

Jack then said, “Yeah Forrest, no one gives a fuck about the back story. Or about you in general.”

Neon then slide in as smooth as jazz and said with a weird smile on his face, “I’d like to know.”

Forrest had a little smile on his face when he heard that from Neon and seemed glad he had asked that while the rest of us groaned in resistance to it without saying another word towards Forrest because it only meant it was flashback time.

So uhh…pretend we’re going into a time vortex… do do do do do do do do do do do do…

A LOT OF YEARS EARLIER…

So to start off with Forrest’s flashback, Forrest was saying to us, “Well the reason why we’re going out trick or treating is because of what happened to me as a colt. It was many moons ago where my parents just got divorced, my mom got custody of me, and my dad just killed her and took custody of me instead. And so I was living with him in his broken home in the trailer park clouds with a broken family of brothers and sister that may or may not have been related to me at all whatsoever. In fact, I’m pretty sure my dad abducted those children, but my memory’s a bit fuzzy on that one. Well, it was Halloween night and I was in the living room with my dad.”

And so the flashback began for us…yeah…don’t ask why or how we saw a flashback…it just kind of happens in this universe. Well anyways, the flashback started and we were taken back several years prior. We saw that Forrest was a small colt, and he was in a dark living room with only a lamp to drive away the darkness.

And there was a recliner as well and that’s where we assumed Forrest’s dad was there and he was a big ol’ fat stallion sitting in it and he was hairy as fuck…hairier than most stallions. We didn’t get to see his face or anything, just one of his forearms…or legs…we weren’t sure, more than likely his arm though. And the stallion was reclined and the stallion at least we can tell, was lazy. There was also an empty bottle of cloud beer right next to him as well. And the whole place was a mess as well.

There was trash everywhere. The walls were dirty; the wallpapers were torn and had grease stains all over them. There were holes in the walls of the trailers, and there even bugs like cockroaches and flies coming out from the holes as well. The roof of the trailer looked like it was going to cave in at some point and the whole building just looked like it was poorly made and wouldn’t be able to stand up for much longer. It was also night time as we also saw a window as well. All the while, there was a record player near the lamp that was playing a song that was eerily familiar to Chicago’s If You Leave Me Now song.

Well, anyways, the little Forrest was happy and having a big smile across his face and looked perfectly normal to us at least, nothing wrong with him or didn’t look poor. He was just a tiny version of Forrest, with the wings and everything.

And so we then saw Forrest speaking to his dad and say, “Dad, can I go out with my friends and go trick or treating tonight? I’ve got my costume ready and everything. I’m going as Princess Celestia because she’s cool.”

Forrest’s dad then said to his son with a very low and grunt like voice as well as sounding like he’s been smoking for the past three hundred years, “You don’t need a costume son, you already look like a faggot.”

Little Forrest then had a frown on his face and a bit of a worried look and said to his dad, “But dad, mom says not to say the F word and…”

Forrest’s dad then said, “Your mom isn’t here you little shit.”

Little Forrest then said, “But that’s because after the judge ruled in her favor and got custody of me, you took out a ball point pen and stabbed her repeatedly until she bled to death.”

Forrest’s dad then started to laugh a little and said, “he..ha ha ha ha…oh that was a good one. Good times that we had. She was beautiful you know just like your sisters. I even remember the first day that I met her. I took her into the stallion’s bathroom at the bar and shoved my cock inside her ass. She kept yelling no, no, someone please help me. This stallion is trying to do anal with me. Oh what a night to remember that was. And after that we got married and she then had you.”

Little Forrest then said to his dad, “You called her a two-timing slut when you started to rip her eye balls out in front of the judge.”

Forrest’s dad then said, “Yeah...and she deserved it too…that bitch. Thinking she can get away with not making me a sandwich and giving me a blowjob at the same time…I FUCKED HER UGLY ASS SISTER FOR HER WHEN HER UGLY ASS SISTER WAS ABOUT TO COMMIT SUICIDE…look…I’m sorry about that son. The bottom line is that you can’t go out because you need to grow up.”

Little Forrest then said to his dad, “But…I’m still a kid. I’m 8 years old and still in the second grade.”

Forrest’s dad then said, “Exactly Billy.”

Forrest then said, “It’s Forrest dad…Forrest Fire…don’t you remember?”

Forrest’s dad then said, “Well Uhh…your whore of a mother named you so I have no fucking clue to be honest Bimmy.”

Little Forrest then said, “Forrest...”

Forrest’s Dad then said, “Whatever you little faggot. The point I’m trying to make is that you’re getting to that age where you need to be a stallion. And I’m not talking about these hippie stallions where they think love and friendship is the answer to everything. I’m talking about a REAL stallion where you see a pretty mare, you go up to that pretty mare, and you forcibly make love to her against her own will…just like how your mother and I met at the bar on that magical night. It was like love at first sight. But you’ll also need to learn how to FIGHT like a stallion too. Take me for example son. I go to a bar every other night, get drunk off my fucking ass, and then start a fight even when no wants to fight. That’s how a REAL stallion does it. A real stallion also doesn’t pay his bar tab, and if the bar owner has a problem with it…you kick him in the nuts. And if the authorities ask, you just say the Zebra did it.”

Little Forrest then said, “But…we’re living on the clouds. Zebras can’t even get up here.”

Forrest’s dad then said, “Sure…that’s what they want you to believe. But mark my words, the zebras are hiding that they can fly and melt your brain with their minds. But enough about politics. What I’m trying to say is son…is that you’re a fucking faggot and you need to grow the hell up like your brothers and sisters god damn it.”

Little Forrest then said, “But…all my brothers are drug addicts and my sisters are either dead, selling their bodies out on the street, or being abused by their boyfriends that are alcoholics. And I think one of them is having an affair with a cloud I think.”

Forrest’s dad then said, “EXACTLY my son…that how you need to grow up. See…what you’re doing wrong is that you’re thinking with logic and whatever you smart asses do in school nowadays. You see, back in my day, we didn’t use this fancy thing called “math” or “investments.” You know what we did when we needed money?”

Little Forrest then said in an unsure way, “Getting a job?...”

Forest’s dad then said, “No no no! See…you’re thinking about it all wrong. What we did was we go up to whoever we saw on the street, pulled out a knife, and took their children hostage or something and told them if they didn’t give us all their money in their bank accounts, we were going to slit the little fuckers throats and then stab them seven hundred times until they saw pony Jesus.”

Little Forrest then asked, “Who’s Pony Jesus?”

Forrest’s dad then said, “Some ass clown with magic or something. We’re getting off track here. The point is that we knew how to do it back in my day. Nowadays all you fucking hippie sons of bitches are acting like pussies and shit. Nowadays it’s all about rainbows and sunshine and singing songs about how great friendship is. I tell ya….this country has gone down the fucking tube. AND I’L BE DAMNED IF MY SON IS GOING TO GROW UP AS ONE OF THOSE PUSSY ASS EATING FART NUGGETS! So…in other words Forrest…that’s why you aren’t allowed to go out on Halloween with your friends to go trick or treating. Because trick or treating is for pussy ass eating fart nuggets.”

Little Forrest then started to get sad and some tears were starting to well up in his eyes.

He then begged to his dad, “But dad, I want to go out trick or treating with my friends! We were going to hang out and ask for candy and be like every other kid!”

Forrest’s dad then said, “Son...you don’t have any friends. I’ve seen you at school while drinking some cloud beer before two o’ clock and I see you get bullied by everypony on the damn playground. Even the cripple kids bully you. Hell, even the one with autism bullies you while the one with polio farts in your face. And when you think it’s over, some hairy fat ass kid comes up to ya, beats you up until you have a bloody nose and asks for your lunch money. Now what kind of a son have I been raising huh? A son that just lets himself get beat up like that?”

Little Forrest then said, “But…you’re the hairy fat ass the beats me up and asks for my lunch money.”

Forrest’s dad then said, “Damn straight. You’re a fucking pussy ass whipped son of a bitch there Forrest, you don’t even have any friends.”

Little Forrest then said, “But I do have friends.”

Forrest’s dad then said, “The only friends that you have is a roll of toilet paper, an apple core, and an empty box of cigarettes. Face it Forrest…you’re a loser and a faggot both at the same time because you don’t have any real friends. Instead you have your dolls.”

Little Forrest then said, “Hey! They’re not dolls…they’re action figures.”

Forrest’s dad then said, “Yeah right…whatever you say you faggot. So since you’re staying here and not being one of those pussy ass eating fart nuggets, be a stallion and bring me another cloud beer would ya?”

Little Forrest then begged, “But…I want to go Trick or Treating and…”

Forrest’s dad then cut him off by picking up the empty bottle of cloud beer in his hoof…I’m sure it was a hoof that is…and threw it against the wall near Forrest.

The empty beer bottle then shattered to pieces, almost hitting Little Forrest’s head and causing him some kind of harm.

And as the empty bottle of cloud beer was thrown and shattered against the wall, Forrest’s dad yelled as loud as he could and pounded his hoof on the recliner with great force, “I SAID BRING ME ANOTHER CLOUD BEER GOD DAMN IT!”

And then the flashback ended… do do do do do do do do do do…

BACK TO THE PRESENT…

And so the flashback ended and we could see each other again...well to be fair I’m not sure how flashbacks work. I mean we could still see each other but…whatever…I’m sure flashbacks includes quantum physics and mechanics and shit...who the fuck knows.

But anyways, once the flashback was over, Forrest was shaking his head with his eyes closed while looking a little sad and stuff and said to us, “And that’s why I started this.”

Forrest then opened up his eyes and continued to say, “I’ve always wanted to go out trick or treating out with my friends. And ever since I met you guys, I’ve been able to do so. And now that Knight is part of the group, now I get to share this experience was one other pony. With Wolf as well.”

Forest then put his hoof on my shoulder as he said those last words to me and smiled at me as well, all the while I was giving him a neutral expression on my face.

Then there was a brief few seconds of silence and then I said, “Well…your father wasn’t wrong…you are a faggot.”

Jack then said to Forrest, “Yeah…I think he should have hit you more. Hey can we get a flashback of that?”

A FEW YEARS BACK…

And here’s another flashback that we saw, but it was a quick one. What we saw was the kitchen of the trash home that Little Forrest was living in and Little Forrest was being slapped around back and forth by his dad while in front of the oven. And as far as the kitchen went, it was as trashy as the rest of the place.

Anyways, Forrest’s dad was back hoof slapping Little Forrest and was yelling out, “YOU. DON’T. EVER. LISTEN. TO. A. WORD. I. FUCKING. SAY. FAGGOT.”

And then the flashback ended…oh yeah…do do do do do do…

BACK TO THE PRESENT

And then the quick flashback was over and we went back to the present. And when we went back, Forrest was hanging his head down and was groaning/sighing a little bit as he couldn’t win and would forever remain a faggot for all eternity.

Well anyways, Arrell was then done looking for houses, yeah Arrell was multitasking with the houses and the flashback and shit.

Well, Arrell was done looking and he looked at us and he said to us with a smile, “Well, I found the houses.”

Forest then went from sad and depressed to smiling and being happy all of a sudden and said, “Yay!”

Arrell then went from a smiling face to a neutral face and then said, “But sadly all the houses are taken,”

Forrest then went from having a smiling face back to a depressing face. He then said, “Awww…”

But I was confused and I then asked Arrell, “What do you mean exactly the houses are taken?”

Arrell then explained to me, “Oh…it’s simple. In order to avoid that it looks like we’re pedophiles since it’s mostly kids out at night, we need to stay at least thirty feet away from the children at all times. Otherwise other ponies are going to look at us suspiciously and think we’re trying to take their kids or something. Which to be fair Neon does from time to time but…no one cares. We just let him do whatever he wants. But still, we need to be safe and only go to the houses where little to no children is around. So usually the ones that fucking suck most of the time.”

I was still a bit confused as to what Arrell had just said and then asked him, “But…we’re the Elements of Protection. How can anypony here mistake us for pedophiles?”

Arrell then said, “You would think so...but nope…I mean that’s how it is nowadays. You go near a child and you’re automatically labeled a pedophile. Hell, make a joke about kids and the pedophiles come running up to you and asking you to join their club. So unless the children give us consent, we can’t go near them. In which case they don’t even know what rape is yet.”

Jack then butted in the conversation, “Oh don’t worry about that…once they get to that certain age I’ll set them right and teach them about rape…and how to commit it.”

I then asked Jack, “Why?”

Jack then said, “Knight, I don’t even give a fuck about my little brother. What makes you think I want to do right by other’s kids?”

I then thought about it for a few seconds, but I then said to Jack, “huh…you might have a point there…but…where are those three little fuckers anyway?”

Mac then stepped in and said, “Oh don’t worry about those little buggers. I was worried that they would go to Applejack and trick or treat over there so in order to make sure they don’t get kidnapped by Applejack and her evil apples, I tied them up and put duct tape over their mouths in my barn. Yup…even pad locked it too…no one can get in or out. Not even me. So they’ll starve to death. And but don’t worry though. I left them was some adult supervision. I hired our local, creepy pedophile to watch over the children. So if the pedophile doesn’t them, starvation and survival of the fittest will.”

I then said to Mac, “Oh, ok then, that’s nice to know.”

Arrell then said to us all, “So shall we head out to the little cottage somewhat near the edge of town that is nowhere near those little kids?”

Forrest the jumped up in the air like a child that he sort of was at heart…and a faggot…and said with a big ol’ smile on his face, “LET’S GO!”

Once Forrest came down from the air and landed on the ground, we all started looking at him and it looked like Forrest was a bit confused from just looking at his face.

But then he just went from having a happy smile on his face to a sad smile on his face and started to have his head hanging low to the ground and said to us, “I know…I’m a faggot…you guys don’t have to say it.”

Jack then said, “No Forrest why would we ever say that to you? We don’t think you’re a faggot for jumping up high in the air and yelling like a little bitch.”

Forrest’s head then came back up and he then had a small, warming smile form across his mouth as his eyes showed a little bit of hope.

But then that little bit of hope was crushed as soon as Jack then completed his thought by saying, “You’re a pussy ass easting fart nugget…just like what your father said.”

Forrest’s smile then disappeared to a disappointing look on his face where that smile went from up to concerning and just not in the best of all moods.

And then Neon came sliding from out of nowhere it seems from behind Forrest and put his left forearm on Forrest’s back neck, all the while having his trademark smile across his face and said to Forrest with such energy in his voice, “Yeah Forrest you’re a Pussy Ass Eating Fart Nugget…just like all those juice that the Nazi Nuggets gassed the other day!”

Forrest then went back to having a confused look on his face and raised one eye brow up and asked Neon, “What?”

Then Neon just simply stood there, having a smile on his face, and not saying a single word. And then small, but noticeable army of Nuggets came walking by us. They looked like they came from McDonalds and they had little tiny legs and arms that then proceeded to walk like the Third Reich and shit and had their one arm raised up high as they walked.

They were also carrying rifles and didn’t look like the most friendly of all chicken nuggets. And we even saw what appeared to be a Chicken Nugget version of Hitler leading the army of Nazi Nuggets. All the Nazi Nuggets had a little army green German helmet on, with little beady eyes and a mouth that that is in a form of a frown…an angry frown like a black guy. And the Hitler Nugget had pretty much the same look, minus the helmet of course with a small hair cut, a little mustache, and also wore a fancy Hitler suit…because it was a Hitler Nugget.

And the Hitler Nugget was leading the march of the Nazi nuggets while also having its arms up way high and saying as it marched, in a tiny, small voice that sounded cute like Alvin and the Chipmunks…but not really, “SIG HIEL! SIG HEIL! SIG HIEL! SIG HIEL! SIG HIEL!”

And all the other Nazi Nugget soldiers would say in unison after the Hitler nugget would speak, “SIG HIEL! SIG HIEL! SIG HIEL! SIG HIEL! SG HIEL!”

And you would think with Neon is pretty much the one causing this…I’m assuming that is because at this point...I’m not sure if this stuff happens on its own or Neon is the cause…but the Nazi Nuggets stopped once the Hitler Nugget noticed Forest just standing there…and of course Forrest noticed the Nazi Nuggets as well.

Well with the Hitler Nugget, once he stopped, he took one good look at Forrest and then looked towards his Nazi Nugget Army and said as loud as he could form his tiny voice, “HAAAAAAALT!”

Then the Hitler Nugget walked towards Forrest and got closer to him to inspect him. As the Hitler Nugget got close, the Hitler Nugget’s eyes squinted a little bit and it raised its tiny little arm, scratching under its mouth…as if it was pretending it had a chin.

Then the Hitler Nugget said, “Hmmmm…”

Forrest was starting to become unsettled by this…mostly because a Nazi Nugget was checking him out. And I can understand where Forrest was coming from. Look…I’m into some weird stuff sometimes…but I don’t swing that way ok. My sexual orientation is not a chicken nugget. I know some people would get off to that when looking up that on Porn Hub, I’m sure people cum like crazy for that shit…but me and Forrest, we didn’t swing that way…although I think Mac and Neon would be though. Defiantly Neon…he’s into some weird shit…but Mac…maybe…he looked at those Nazi Nuggets and he licked his lips. So either he was a meat eater…or he was looking at the Nazi Nugget’s sweet asses. In which case…I can just imagine the sexy, funky music going on right now in Mac’s head.

All the while Mac licking his succulent lips…waiting to eat that Nazi Nugget ass…and put it into some dipping sauce….and then maybe have sex with it later on. Honestly, who knows…but whatever. Anyways, the Hitler Nugget kept looking at Forrest and even walked around him a little bit, inspecting every inch of his body. And as Forrest saw this, he just had eyes that looked like they were half sad and half worried and wondered what the fuck was going on. And as the Hitler Nugget moved around him, he sort of moved a little bit too, unsure what the Hitler Nugget was going to do, so he moved in motion with the Hitler Nugget just in case he tried to pull a fast one on him.

And about a minute later, the Hitler Nugget stopped moving and put his arm down and put both of his tiny arms behind his chicken nugget back and said in a tiny voice while still having his eyes squinting, “May I see your papers please?”

Forrest then said “Uhhh…what papers?”

Then one of the Nazi nuggets that looked like the right hand man to the Hitler Nugget walked up to Forrest with a small intimidating look on its face and jumped high in the air, or at least to Forrest’s face that is, and gave him a big ol’ slap across the face. And surprisingly, the Nazi Nugget general, which I’m sure that Nazi Nugget was the general…maybe…had enough strength to really give it to Forrest as he slapped him across the face as Forrest’s head moved towards the right, as if the force that Forrest received was a bit too much for him. That or Forrest is just that much of a weakling.

And once the Nazi Nugget General came down from the ground, it raised its right tiny arms and pointed at Forrest and yelled in a tiny voice, “YOU DO NOT SPEAK TO THE FURHER UNLESS YOU HAVE BEEN ASKED TO SPEEEEEEEAK!!! DO I MAKE MYSELF CLEAR TO YOUUUUUUUUUU!?”

Then Forrest, as he raised his left hoof up to his face and covered the spot where the Nazi Nugget general had slapped him, Forrest then said, “Uhhh…yes?”

After Forrest had said that to the Nazi Nugget General, the Nazi Nugget General then jumped up high in the air once more and slapped the other side of Forrest’s face that he didn’t slap before. And again, it moved Forrest’s head a little bit, indicating the force from the Nazi Nugget General was a bit too much for Forrest.

And once the Nazi Nugget General landed on the ground, he raised his right arm again and pointed at Forrest and said, “I SAID NOT TO SPEEEEEEAK UNLESS SPOKEN TO!!! YOU SHALL SHOW US RESPECT DAMN IT!!!”

Then the Nazi Nugget General jumped up into the air once again and slapped Forrest again on the right side of his face and once again, Forrest’s head moved, you get the idea.

And once the Nazi Nugget General landed on the ground, it quickly yelled, in his tiny little voice, “RESPEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEECT!”

Then the Hitler Nugget signaled the Nazi Nugget General to move back to the rest of the army that was right behind the Hitler Nugget and the Nazi Nugget General marched right back to his original position before it had moved to fuck with Forrest. And then the Hitler Nugget continued to have its eyes squint and stare at Forrest, as if it was waiting to see if Forest would make a false move or something.

And once the Nazi Nugget General was back into position and a few seconds had passed, the Hitler Nugget then started to ask Forrest, “Tell me red creature…why do you not have your papers?”

Forrest was then about to speak, but then became hesitant and closed his mouth, worried what might happen next if the Nazi Nugget General were to come over again and try and hit him again. In fact, Forrest looked over and saw that the Nazi Nugget General was giving him a cold stare. And then Forrest looked back to Hitler’s squinting eyes, awaiting an answer from him. And all the while, the rest of us was just chilling back, watching the whole thing unfold because we don’t give a fuck what happens.

Well, at least for me and Jack that is, Mac kind of just stood there with wide eyes…thinking about maybe taking one of those Nazi Nuggets and raping it in bed and Neon was just standing there, staring into empty space, minding his own business, all the while giving his usual big ol’ smile that I’m sure is also trademarked. Yup…Neon just smiling…while also being crossed eyed I mind you. And Arrell…well he too was minding his own business.

Well, the Hitler Nugget then calmly said in his tiny little voice, “You may speak red creature. I would like to know why you have no papers on you. You do know that you must have ze papers on you at all times...right red creature?”

Forrest still remained hesitant to speak, but after feeling the tension in the air between him and the Hitler Nugget, he then said to the Hitler Nugget the best he could without chickening out, “Uhhh…I lost it?”

The Hitler Nugget just only stood in silence, staring at Forrest with his beady little eyes and becoming ever more suspicious of him with every passing second that went by.

So the Hitler Nugget then said to Forrest, “Hmmmmm…I see. And are you sure red creature that you lost. It?”

Forrest then said, “Uhhhh…yes…”

Then the Hitler Nugget immediately jumped with anger and grabbed on to his chest and had such force as if he was controlling Forrest’s every movement. And as soon as the Hitler Nugget jumped on to Forrest’s chest, Forrest moved his head back in order to get a better view of the Hitler Nugget’s position and as well as to see what he was going to do next. But the Hitler Nugget was only merely angered by Forrest’s comment towards him as it was not a satisfying answer that he had wanted to hear from him.

And so the Hitler Nugget, with an angered face and all, grabbed on to Forrest’s chest and start to shake him violently and said as loud as he could with his tiny little voice, “YOU LIAR! YOU DD NOT LOSE ZE PAPERS! YOU NEVER HAD ZE PAPERS IN THE FIRST PLACE! YOU NEVER HAD ZE PAPERS IN THE FIRST PALCE BECAUSE YOU’RE A DIRTY PUSSY ASS EATING FART NUGGET!”

And then the Hitler Nugget gave one big slap on Forrest’s face and again, the force was strong enough that it moved Forrest’s head to the right…because you know…laws of physics I guess…and the Hitler Nugget then calmly asked Forrest, “And do you know what we do to Pussy Ass Eating Fart Nuggets red creature?”

Forrest then whimpered out of his moth in a soft tone, “No?”

The Hitler Nugget then yelled as loud as he could with his tiny little voice, “WE SEND THEM TO THE OVENS…RIGHT NEXT TO THE TENDIES! GENERAL!”

After the Hitler Nugget called for its Nazi Nugget General, the Nazi Nugget General stepped forward and a few steps and had its back straighten and everything and looked like it was prepared for any command that the Hitler Nugget gave it and that it would carry out those orders to its grave. And the Nazi Nugget General also still had those stern looking eyes, having them remain straightforward as the Hitler Nugget spoke to the Nazi Nugget General. And so the Nazi Nugget General said to the Hitler Nugget, “YES MY FUHRER!?”

The Hitler Nugget then said to the Nazi Nugget general, “I WANT YOU TO PUT THIS FILTH ON THE NEXT TRAIN TO AUSTIZ AND PUT HIM IN THE WORK CAMP RIGHT NEXT TO THE CAMP THAT WE STORE THE JUICE IN! AND AS SOON AS I HAVE RETURNED FROM MY BUSINESS…I WILL PERSONALLY SEND THIS DIRTY PUSSY ASS EATING FART NUGGET RED CREATURE TO THE GAS CHAMBERS AND OVENS!”

And then a noise came from the distance that abruptly ended the Hitler Nugget’s rant towards Forrest for being a Pussy Ass Eating Fart Nugget as it started to send some chills down the Hitler Nugget’s spine…assuming he has a spine that is. And as the sound got closer and, the Hitler Nugget’s face went from pure anger to being shocked, as the Hitler Nugget had his mouth agape and his eyes trained forward, awaiting if the sound were to be what it was thinking.

And soon, a Nazi Nugget that was more than likely a private, came running from the distance. The Hitler Nugget heard this Nazi Nugget’s cry as it turned his head around, as well as the other Nazi Nuggets and the Nazi Nugget General, as they too feared what was coming.

The Nazi Nugget that was running towards the Nazi Nugget Army was yelling towards the Hitler Nugget, “MY FURHER! STALIN AND HIS RED ARMY ARE HERE! THEY HAVE FOUND US! WE MUST MOVE QUICKLY BEFORE…”

And soon that Nazi Nugget soldier that was running was blown to bits and his body went everywhere as he was hit by a bullet…a big bullet that looked like it came from a tank. And as that particular Nazi Nugget Soldier’s body went everywhere, the other Nazi Nugget soldiers looked upon in horror as one of their own was blown to bits and his body parts were covering the other Nazi Nugget soldiers. One of the Nazi Nugget soldiers even puked up as their fellow soldier’s guts were on them and they could smell the awful, foul stench that it gave off. But to me and the other guys, it was just white meat that got sprayed everywhere.

Looked and smelled good too but I was a pony so I couldn’t eat meat…or else everyone would think I was some kind of wacko…you know what I’m saying? And so after that horrific sight…at least to the Nazi Nugget Army that is…green tanks started rolling in that were small to us, but big to the Nazi Nugget Army, and the sound started to grow louder and louder as other tanks came from behind the first tank that killed the running Nazi Nugget from before.

And on the tank, it wasn’t just green but there was also a red star that was outlined with yellow along with a picture of a hammer and sickle within the star as well. The Nazi Nugget Army were starting to prepare for what appeared to be an oncoming attacked by this so called Stalin and his Red Army as the Nazi Nugget Army got into position and aimed their rifles towards the Red Army as well as the Nazi Nugget General ready to lead the charge.

As for the Hitler Nugget, it was still hanging off of Forrest’s chest, but it was still looking off towards the direction of the tanks and looked pissed as well as if the tanks had ruined his day or some shit like that. So as the Nazi Nugget Army was prepared for a fight, the tanks on the other hand just stopped where they killed that one Nazi Nugget solider.

And then a few second of nothing happened…but then something happened as the top little hole where the person would get into the tank popped opened…the lid that was…and what came out…was a piece of dog shit. No literally…a piece of fucking dog shit came out. It was elongated and everything, like if it was from a human that took the shit, but it still looked like it was shit that came from a dog…but it looked like human shit though. But this wasn’t any elongated dog shit that was standing out from the little hole that was located on top of the tank.

Oh no…this was the dog shit that was the leader of this Red Army…the thing itself…Stalin. And as the piece of dog shit came from the hole, the Nazi Nuggets saw as it was Stalin that was appearing before them as they stood there in fear and watched. On the other hand, the Hitler Nugget was just pissed that it was Stalin.

And so as Stalin emerged from his little hidey hole, there was one sort of thin, black line across towards the top of the piece of dog shit that appeared to be his eyes with no actual eye balls and such as right beneath those so called eyes was a thick, black mustache and a corn pipe of all things. I guess this Stalin liked smoking some of that wacky tobacky I suppose. Anyways, this Stalin also had a green general hat on, as well as some stars to go along with that green hat.

And as Stalin fully emerged himself to be seen and known by all that was near, Stalin said in a Russian accent to the Hitler Nugget, “Oh look…it wittle old Hitler and his tiny wittle army of Nazis… ha ha ha ha ha! They are so cute…right fellas?”

And soon all the tanks that had stopped behind the main tank up in front, popped out from the other holes, Red Army soldiers that also looked like pieces of dog shit and had a similar appearance to Stalin…with the exception of the mustache and corn pipe as well as a regular solider helmet on top of their heads.

And some ground troops of the Red Army followed in suit as well and started to laugh…although the odd part though was that none of them had any hand or arms or legs. They just walked and stayed perfectly balanced with whatever shit was underneath them…although they did jump up and down a little bit to move around from what I could tell. And they were still holding rifles themselves as well which was a little weird without arms or hands…but somehow it worked out for them so I don’t question it. Anyways, all the pieces of dog shit started laughing towards the Hitler Nugget and his Nazi Nugget Army.

The Nazi Nugget Army just stood there…looking a bit butt hurt and maybe a bit worried as well as with what was happening to them that their mortal enemy, the Red Army, had shown up to crash their party. But the Hitler Nugget was standing around as he was still hanging on to Forrest’s chest, as he looked pissed and filled with pure and utter rage.

The Hitler Nugget then pointed with his left arm and said to Stalin, “WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING HERE! I THOUGHT WE TOLD YOU GUYS THAT THIS IS OUR TERRITORY!?”

Stalin then said in a sarcastic, Russian tone, “Ooopps I guess it slipped my mind!”

The Hitler Nugget then yelled, “BUT WE MADE A TREATY DAMN IT!?”

Stalin then said, “OHHHH…BOO HOO… YOU HEAR THAT GUYS...THE WITTLE HITLER ISN’T GETTING HIS WAY AND NOW HE’S GOING TO CRY! LET’S ALL LAUGH AT HIS EMBRESSMENT BECAUSE ITS HUMITLATING AND FUNNY TO US BECAUSE THEY ARE MSIERABLE AND WE ARE NOT! HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA H!”

Stalin and his Red Army then laughed as loud as they could in their Russian accents with great movements around their stomach area as it moved up in down, almost as if they couldn’t handle the laughter themselves and that they would be laughed to death or something…hmmmm…that reminds me of something, oh well noel…it probably isn’t important, but all of the Red Army including Stalin laughed in unison. And I’m sure if they had arms and fingers, they would be pointing at the Nazi Nugget Army as well as they were doing it.

The Nazi’s just stood there…having sad faces on as they were being humiliated in front of Stalin’s red army…that and they were chicken nuggets after all…maybe even questionably sexy chicken nuggets that anyone would want to fuck. But the Hitler Nugget was only pissed off as his face somehow started to turn red around what would be the cheek area and soon the Hitler Nugget finally got off of Forrest’s chest…because he wanted to get Hitler off of his chest…I don’t now…that doesn’t sound right…but whatever.

The Hitler Nugget jumped off of Forrest’s chest and landed on the ground effortlessly and started to walk towards Stalin and his Red Army and pointed at him while saying as loud as he could in his tiny voice, “YOU DIRTY COMMIE MOTHER FUCKERS!”

Stalin then said in still a mocking voice, “Oh look…thre wittle baby Hitler is trying to be a big boy and yell at me! Ha ! Grow up Hitler…you and your Nazi army is simply too childish for this world. Go away and come back when you’re real men and ready to fight you pansies! You’re too soft to fight…we would eat you up and chew you out in just a few seconds because of how weak you are all! So come back when you have balls Hitler!”

The Hitler Nugget then said, “I WILL NOT BE MADE A FOOL OF GOD DAMN IT!”

Then the Nazi Nugget General came walking towards the Hitler Nugget and gently placed his hand on the Hitler Nugget’s shoulder…or back or whatever you would call that is near the Hitler Nugget’s arm and simply said to the Hitler Nugget, “Muh Fuhrer, maybe these commies are right. Maybe we need to come back when we have all been properly trained to take on these pieces of dog shit. We are only merely but a small army after all.”

The Hitler Nugget then thought about what the Nazi Nugget General was saying in his ear…that was there somewhere…I don’t know either. But anyways, The Hitler Nugget was thinking about what he was told and part of it was considering to give up and let the anger go and just try to be stronger next time he comes across Stalin and his Red Army. Part of the Hitler Nugget wanted to be a better leader towards his Nazi Nugget army…but then it hit him. The Hitler Nugget couldn’t give up, as he knew that deep down inside himself, that if he were to give up now…it would only mean failure for the future is to surely come.

So the Hitler Nugget dug deep down within himself and quickly shrugged off the Nazi Nugget General’s hand and his words and swiftly turned around to look at his Nazi Nugget Army.

The Hitler Nugget then raised both of his arms up high in the air and yelled out, “NOOOOOOOOOOOOOO! WE WILL NOT BE DEFEATED BY PURE SCUM AND FILTH! WE WILL NOT LET THEM WIN AT ANY COSTS! DO NOT HEAR WHAT THEYAHVE TO SAY! DO NOT BE LAUGHED AT AND TAKE IT UP THE ASS LIKE A BITCH! WE SHOULD BE LAUGHING AT THEM AS WE FORCE IT UP THEIR ASSES! INSTEAD WE MUST FIGHT BACK AT ALL COSTS EVEN IF IT MEANS DEATH! I COMMAND YOU ALL TO PUMP ARIYIAN BLOOD INTO YOUR FUCKING VIENS AND START SHOOTING THESE CUNT MOTHER FUCKERS RIGHT NOW DAMN IT!”

The Hitler Nugget’s dazzling speech left all of the Nazi Nugget Army speechless as each of the Nazi Nugget soldiers started to have confidence build up inside of them and smiles upon their faces pretty much said that they were starting to get the idea what the Hitler Nugget was trying to tell them. And soon all the soldiers and the Nazi Nugget Army started to rile up and grow louder and louder as they started to cheer on the Hitler Nugget’s speech.

And as they cheered on the Hitler Nugget, they raised their rifles high into the air and cheered as loud as they could and as for the Nazi Nugget General, he merely had a small tear upon his face and had a single tear flowing downwards from his left eye and onto his face.

To him, the speech that the Hitler Nugget gave was simply beautiful and awe inspiring.

And as for the Hitler Nugget, he was only getting started and he turned around towards Stalin and his Red Army and pointed his right arm towards Stalin as he was just sitting in his tank and said to him, “WE’RE GOING TO FUCKING RIP OUT YOUR FUCKING TESTICLES STALIN AND GLUE IT TO OUR BALLS SO WE WILL HAVE MORE BALLS THAN YOU! ATTAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAACK!!!”

And as the Hitler Nugget gave his command, the Nazi Nugget army started to yell and give a battle cry that was traditional for them.

The battle cry for the Nazi Nugget Army was, “FICKT DEN SAFT.”

Yeah…I have no idea what it means...I would look it up but…I’m still in Equestria…and I’m too lazy to go to a universe with earth in it…so whatever. Anyways, the Nazi Nugget Army proceeded to aim their rifles towards the Red Army and start firing. Sad to say, the Nazi Nugget army had good enough aiming that rivals the storm troopers. So as each shot was missing any of the soldiers at the Red Army, Stalin and his dog shit men was just sitting there, not being affected by this at all.

To them, it was only merely pathetic that the Nazi Nugget Army was missing them again and again and again.

And soon one of the soldiers of the Red Army that was part of the ground troops walked up right next to Stalin and he then quietly asked Stalin while the Nazi Nugget Army was shooting at them in the worst possible way, “Uh sir…do you think we should be attacking now?”

Stalin then thought about it for a few seconds, but he then came to the conclusion of, “Uh no…no we shouldn’t.”

Then the soldier then asked in a nice Russian accent as usual, “But sir…they are firing at us and we should technically fire back.”

Stalin then said back to the ground troop, “I know…but…this is just sad. Tell you what, we’re going to “retreat” and lead them back to the graveyard where we’ll fuck them up. That way we can humiliate them some more.”

The ground troop then had a smile I think and he then said, “Yes…that does sound like a good idea. You are such a great leader Stalin.”

Stalin then said, “Yes…Yes I am…and for that, you will be sent to the Goolag.”

The measly ground troop was then shocked and taken aback by what Stalin had said to him and he then said out loud, “What!? But you can’t do this! I followed your every word!”

Stalin then said to the ground troop, “Yes…but you see Ground Troop…the reason why you’re being sent to the Goolag is because…I don’t know…fuck you…TAKE HIM AWAY COMERADS!”

And then two pieces of dog shit came hoping right next to the ground troop while in a black armor and then somehow grabbed him without having any arms and then started to drag the ground troop away from the little battle that the Nazi Nugget Army was having.

And as the ground troop was being taken away to be worked to death at the Goolag, he was yelling out loud as he was being taken away against his own will, “NO! NO! NOT DA DGOOLAG! I’LL PROMISE I’LL BE GOOD! 2 +2 = 5! 2 + 2 = 5!! 2 + 2 = 5!!!”

Stalin then said quietly to himself, “Heh...faggot.”

Stalin the turned around from his tank and then said to the rest of the Red Army in a sarcastic tone, “OH NO! THE NAZIS ARE FIRING AT US! COME. LET US RUN AWAY AS THEY ARE GOING TO KILL US IF WE DO NOT GET AWAY FROM THEM AS SOON AS POSSIBLE! LET US RUN BACK TO OUR BASE OF OPERATIONS WHERE THEY SURELY CAN’T GET US THERE! LET US RUN AWAY RIGHT NOW AND RETREAT!”

And soon all the tanks turned around quickly as well as the other ground troops and started to somewhat, slowly hop/run away from the Nazi Nugget Army.

And as they were running away, the Hitler Nugget then had a big grin form on his face and he then said out loud as he could in his tiny voice, “HA! WE DID IT! FINALLY! WE’VE GOT THEM ON THE RUN! Now quickly my fellow Nazi Nugget Army! We must strike while the iron is hot! Or as the queers say, LET’S GANG BANG THEM!”

And then all of the Nazi Nugget Army soldiers roared and cheered as they praised the Hitler Nuggets words of wisdom. And then the Nazi Nugget Army yelled out their battle cry, which was once again, FICKT DEN SAFT, and started going after Stalin and his Red Army. And as the Nazi Nugget Army was out of our view, the Nazi Nugget General followed behind the Nazi Nugget Army. And soon, after the Nazi Nugget General left our view, the Hitler Nugget was the last to go, and soon, he ran away and was out of our way…

Until he popped up into our sights one more time and pointed at Forrest and yelled, “DO NOT THINK I HAVE FORGOTTEN ABOUT YOU RED CREATURE! AS SOON AS I HAVE KILLED THAT BASTARD STALIN…I WILL COME FOR YOU AND THE REST FO THE PUSSY ASS EATING FART NUGGETS IN THIS WORLD AND SEND YOU ALL TO THE OVENS! AND IF NOT…THEN DON’T THINK THIS IS OVER EITHER! WE WILL MEET AGAIN IN ANOTHER TIME, ANOTHER UNIVERSE EVEN! FICKT DEN SAFT!!!”

And then the Hitler Nugget and his Nazi Nugget Army was gone. And then there was a moment of silence between all of us as Forrest was still trying to figure what had just happened and I was waiting to see if anyone else would say something of note. As before, Neon was still standing there, in his own little world, and the others were doing their own thing. Although I believe Mac was a little sad on the inside as he didn’t get a chance to fuck the Nazi Nuggets like he had wanted…but who knows...maybe he was already in a committed relationship with apples and he didn’t want to cheat on them.

That or I was assuming wrong maybe, but who cares, Mac is Mac…there’s no telling what he’s thinking. With Neon on the other hand…no one wants to know what he’s thinking.

But anyways, it was just silence for a few seconds until I decided to break the ice and say to everyone, “I don’t mean to be that guy…but I kind of want to get this Halloween Special over with already. This is already way too long. So how about we get to trick or treating so we can end this special already huh?”

Arrell then said, “Ok then. Follow me.”

And so Arrell went ahead and started to lead us towards the little cottage as to where we would trick or treat first at. And as soon as Arrell was far ahead of us, Neon then followed suit and soon Jack followed behind Neon and then Mac and Forrest and then I was the last…well…was going to be second to last, but then I realized that Wolf wasn’t behind me.

I then quickly turned around as the rest of the guys went ahead and I noticed Wolf wasn’t following, nor was he paying attention to what we were doing, and possibly wasn’t even paying attention to the whole Nazi Nugget thing, and was instead staring at the rest of the ponies trick or treating. He was just staring at all the other ponies, as if he was caught in some kind of weird trance that he couldn’t break free from.

So I then asked Wolf, “Hey Wolf…are you coming?”

Wolf then responded to me without looking me in the eye, how rude, “Yeah…sure…i-in a minute Knight.”

I then was a bit confused as Wolf was a bit hesitant in his wording…and usually he’s cussing or something like of that nature.

So I had a weird, confused look on my face, but then decided to say to Wolf, “Uhh…we’re going to our first house to trick or treat. The guys have already left so we need to go now Wolf if you want any candy…or possibly roofers.”

Wolf then turned his head towards me without turning his body of course, all while still in his little ghost costume and he looked at me with big wide eyes as if he saw something of importance and said to me in a weird tone, “Yeah...uh…I think…I think I’m just going to go and skip trick or treating this year Knight.”

I then was a bit curious as my left eye brow was raised, I asked Wolf, “Why?”

Wolf then said to me, “I’m checking out some of these mares and their costumes and they look fine as shit.”

I then said to Wolf, “Ok…so what? A lot of costume look fine as shit…and some questionably that looks like it has STD’s ridden all over it…but still…”

Wolf then said to me, “Yeah…but some of these mare’s asses…they’re calling to me.”

I then rolled my eyes and then said to Wolf, “Go ahead Wolf.”

Wolf then looked like he might have had a big smile under that costume, as he looked a bit excited with his body language.

Wolf then turned his head back towards the mares and their asses he was staring at and I then yelled as he was running, “DON’T KNOCK ANY OF THEM UP THIS TIME! WE HAD TO DEAL WITH THRITY ABOERTIONS LAST TIME AND ALL THE ABORTED FETUS’S GHOST CAME TO HAUNT US! I DON’T WANT TO HAVE TO DO THAT AGAIN DAMN IT!”

And so with Wolf going off on his own, I went ahead and caught up to the other guys as they were far ahead of me by that point.

A FEW MINUTES LATER

Well, it took me a while, but I eventually caught up to them and by the time I had caught up to them, we were already at the place that Arrell was scouting for…in which case it was far away and from where we originally were at, only looked like a mere speck.

So it isn’t interesting that Arrell found it from all the way from the spot that he was scouting for a place to go and trick or treat to. But with that being said, we were at the cottage, far, far away from any kids that may or may not go stranger danger on us or some shit. And when we got there, it was almost like we were the only ones there, no other pony else around, just the pure silence of the night and a cricket that wouldn’t shut the fuck up. I’m sure if I had found the cricket, I would put it a gun to its ass, and kill it.

Anyways, we got to the cottage and when we got there, it looked nice. It was small, had that particular design as if it belonged in Ponyville or a medieval period of time or some shit. The windows were open as no curtains was in front f it and there was smoke coming from the chimney, indicating that someone was in there, doing something with the fire place.

That or they were burning alive, either way, you know something was going on inside. And the roof had that hay thing on top…not sure why some ponies have hay on top of their houses...or…maybe it’s not hey but very brown grass. I don’t know...what to say other than it looked kind of weird, but like I said, it looked like it belonged in Ponyville or some shit. And in the front of the cottage was a door of course, but there was also Halloween decorations and such scattered throughout the place.

Some were Jack o’ lanterns while others were pictures of black cats and spooky skeletons that were moving in a pre-determined motion, indicating it was done by a simple and more than likely cheap machine made in Chinaland where fillies and colts are worked to death and probably commit self forever sleep as well after a long hard day’s work.

But then they just pussy out because they don’t have the balls to choke themselves to death with an Super Nintendo controller…because those don’t exist in this universe…instead it’s a joy boy…but the sad part is there’s no wires to commit self forever sleep with.

Oh I’m sorry I mean suicide…there that’s better. Anyways, the place was nice and everything and when I caught up with the guys, they were all standing side by side, looking at it, and I’m sure waiting for me.

When I caught up Arrell noticed I was late, and he was about to ask me something but then Mac cut him off before Arrell could speak and he asked me as he came close to me and touched my face with both of his hooves, “Are you ok Knight!? We thought we lost back there! Was it Applejack that held you hostage!? I bet it was Applejack!”

Mac then let go of my face and then went back to going to all four for half a second.

But then he raised his right forearm high into the air and shook it like he was pissed or something and he then yelled out as loud as he could in the distance behind me, “YOU HEAR ME APPLEJACK! WE WON’T BE DEFEATED BY YOU AND YOUR HOSTAGE TAKING NON-SENSE!”

I then put my left forearm up and touched his right forearm and pushed it down back towards the ground and gave him a signal to calm down.

I then said to Mac, “Applejack didn’t get me, I talked to Wolf and he said he isn’t coming and instead wants to get more STD’s or something…in which case I’m telling you, I’m sick of having to cure his STD’s every time he goes out looking for ass. He has Molestia but noooo…he needs more ass…which is fair but…still…gets on my nerves.”

Arrell then said, “Well that’s fine then. As long as he isn’t going for my animals assess, we’re fine. Those are my asses. Anyways, let’s do this shit. The other kids should e clearing up other parts of Stalia pretty soon so we should get going quick and get us some sweet candy.”

Forrest then had a big ol’ smile across his face with big eyes that sparkled a little bit and he said excitedly, “Oh boy! I can’t wait! This is my first time trick or treating with Knight in our group of friends!”

I then said as I got right next to Arrell and Mac got right next to me and we all lined up side by side with each other, in front of the cottage, “Well…this is the special I suppose. At least it isn’t complicated. Well…let’s go get us some candy. We all know what to do…right guys?”

Jack then said, “Yeah…of course we do Knight. What do you think we are…retarded?...we’re supposed to trick them first right?”

I then said to jack, “No, you say trick or treat and if they give you a piece of candy, you walk away…WITHOUT TRYING TO KILL THEM…and if they don’t, well you’re supposed to trick them…that or take them hostage...either way, you’ll get something in the end. So we’re not going to make this overly complicated then it has to be…right guys?”

As I looked at all of the guys, they all nodded their heads…except for Neon who just looked at me with a smile as usual...but what do you expect from him?

So I then said, “Alright then. Let’s go.”

And then we all walked up to the cottage and somewhat walked in unison a little bit and as we got closer to the door, the straight line that we had made together, the six of us, started to become more or less a half circle so we could all crowd around the front door of the cottage. And once we got to the front door, we were all in our costumes and getting our bags ready somehow. I knocked on the door with my right hoof with confidence that nothing was going to get fucked up in any way, shape or form.

And once I did, there was a few seconds of silence, enough to get us to build up anticipation as to what will happen next. Surely it will go good and smoothly right? Surely no monster or overly complicated thing will come through that door that would set off a chain of events to take place that would make this Halloween special more longer than it needed to be…right? Well you are right there my friend, but no prize, just depression and shame is all you get, but we got a normal looking pony, she was a mare. She looked like she was pushing forty and looked kind and sweet.

Her coat color was a light-ish purple and she had what appeared to be a blue cutie mark of something…a light baby blue that is. And she was an earth pony as well, which would sort of explain why she was living a bit farther away than the other ponies that lived in Stalia. She also had a mane style that was all bundled up, whatever that hair style is called where it’s in a bun and in a swirl. Oh who gives a rat’s ass, but she looked like a nice mare and she was a nice mare as well as her voice said it.

Once she had opened the door, she also had a bowl of candy being carried on top of one hoof and looked like she was ready to meet and greet kids.

She also had a warm smile on her face and as she spoke, her voice was kind and welcoming, she said to us, “Oh why hello there. Well aren’t you all…”

Jack then interrupted her and he yelled out as he quickly got on to his two back legs to stand and raised the iron lead pipe up with his two hooves and screamed to the top of his lungs, “TRICK OR TREAT!”

And then Jack bashed in the old lady’s skull three times, as blood spurted out from everywhere and I think parts of her brain came out too, not sure though, but I thought I saw some pink stuff. And you could also hear the skull crackling as well as she immediately was pretty much dead by this point and was not expecting it whatsoever.

And as soon as Jack was done bashing in the old lady’s skull in, he had a smile on his face and he looked towards me and he asked me, “Did I say Trick or Treat right?”

I was then a bit hesitant to answer back to him, but I then was about to say something, “Uhhhh…”

But sadly Jack cut me off before I could say anything and he said with a big ol’ smile on his face, “Great! Now Let’s get us some treats!”

And so Jack jumped through the glass window, as the windows were open, just not the glass part. And so as broken glass shattered everywhere, Jack went in and tried to steal some of the old lady’s stuff.

As for Mac, as soon as Jack went inside, he then yelled out to everyone else still outside as well giving a gasp, “THERE MIGHT BE HOTSAGES APPLEJACK HELD UP IN THE BASEMENT! OF COURSE! HOW COULD I NOT HAVE KNOWN ABOUT IT UNUTIL NOW! IT’S OBVIOUS THAT APPLEJACK TIED UP POOR INCOCENT LITTLE KIDS AND PUT THEM IN THE BASEMENT! I’M COMING KIDS! I’LL SVAE YOU FROM THE MEANCE THAT IS APPLEJACK!”

And as Mac said those last words as he was yelling it inside as he ran into the cottage, as his hooves clashed against the wooden floors of the cottage and went straight for the basement. And so, with that being said, I then looked over to Forrest who was shocked and appalled as his mouth was agape and wasn’t sure how to respond as his some of the blood got onto him and his costume.

And then Neon, who was just standing there with a big ol’ smile across his face, then went towards the dead body and started to eat it. Didn’t cook it, didn’t magically change it into something edible or weird, he just started to eat the dead body raw and everything. He just took a bit ol’ bite out of the old lady’s dead boy. More specifically he took a big bite out of the skull. Funny enough, when the old lady dropped to the ground, all dead and shit, she also dropped the bowl of candy, of course.

The candy went everywhere and you would think Neon would eat the candy instead, but instead, he just went for the corpse. Corpses are nutritious from what I hear. Anyway, as Neon was eating the dead body that was once a living old lady, Forrest saw Neon just eat the corpse with a smile and taking big chunks out and shit and in turn that did it for him. Forrest then started to have a bad feeling in his stomach and quickly turned around and started to puke chunks into a nearby bush that was there by the cottage.

And Forrest just puked and puked as this was all going on. So let’s go over it shall we? Jack just had killed an old lady by bashing her skull in and stealing her stuff, Mac was in the basement doing god knows what, Neon was eating a dead body raw, and Forrest was by the bushes, puking and who knows, he probably wanted to go kill himself afterwards later that night. And as for me, I was just standing there, giving myself a slight sigh.

However, Arrell wasn’t doing anything weird and he came up right next to me after I have a slight sigh and he put his left hoof on my shoulder and said to me with a small smile that to help make me not think about what was happening, “Don’t worry Knight. This happens with us sometimes on Halloween. It’s not so bad…you’ll get used to it.”

Once Arrell was there I had turned my eyes sideways because he was right next to me and everything…you know what I mean, where the pupils go to the right or left if someone is right next to you. Anyways, I also had my left eye brow up as I was a bit unsure of how true Arrell’s words were. But to my surprise, a white cat came out of the house, wondering what was going on and why its owner is dead on the ground being eaten by Neon Party.

And once Arrell laid eyes on that white cat, he then said, “CAAAAAT!”

And he started chasing it around the cottage, inside and out as the cat was spooked by him and started running as well.

And as Arrell was running around, he was saying to the cat, “COME HERE KITTY CAT! I JUST WANT TO DO HORRIBLE EXPERIMENTS ON YOU AND FUCK WITH YA!”

And so, as all this was going on, I could add Arrell to the list as I just stood there and sat on my ass, giving a very cynical look in my eyes and facial expression and gave a big sigh this time, pretty much saying I was tired of it all. It was supposed to be a good, short Halloween special, but instead it wasn’t that.

And so, after I gave a sigh, lots and lots of rats started to come out from the house as Mac, with a big smile on his face, was standing in the doorway, moving his arms up and down, saying, “GO! GO KIDS! BE FREE! YOU ARE FROM APPLEJACK’S CLUTCH OF EVIL! NOTHING TO FEAR FOR MAC IS HERE TO SAVE YOU ALL FROM THAT IS UNHOLY…APPLEJACK!”

And all the rats were colored white, brown, and black. And the whole place was flooded with mice as well.

A FEW MINUTES MORE LATER

So sometime passes by, everyone is doing their shit, and soon everything had calmed down and we were in a little circle as well. And so with that being said, I had told Jack to put the stuff down, especially since his candy bag couldn’t carry it. Neon had done eating the body, Mac had done letting the rats out, Arrell accidentally killed the cat, and Forrest was done puking up loads.

And so I got the guys together in a small circle and then said to everyone, “Ok...so we all know that what you all did was not trick or treating.”

Mac then raised his right arm, as if he was awaiting to be called upon so he could ask a question.

So I said after giving a slight sigh, “yes Mac?”

Mac then responded to me with, “So…what were we doing then?”

I then said, “What the fuck do you think you guys were doing?”

Neon then said, “Liberating an oppressed state that is ran by an illegal Mexican?”

And then suddenly an illegal Mexican showed up, mostly in human form, don’t question it, and said, “Hey seniors…”

Then I quickly took my gun out from the holster that was a part of the costume, because I did put a gun in there. I just forgot about it is all, but it did look good and shit when I tried the costume on for the first time.

But anyways, I shot the illegal Mexican and the dead body fell to the ground and I had an annoyed look on my face as I then quickly turned back to look at Neon and said to him, “No! No! We’re not doing another side thing! We are going to get this special done and over with! Got it!?”

And then Neon said with a smile, “Are you going to eat that dead boy?”

I then gave a slight sigh and closed my eyes and said to Neon, “Knock yourself out.”

And so Neon walked over to the dead illegal Mexican body and started to eat the dead body raw…once more that is…and once Forrest saw it, he said to himself quietly, “I think I’m going to be sick…”

And so Forrest started to puke up green chunks once more. And I then gave another sigh, this time being more obvious.

I then said, “After they are done, we’re moving on to the next house. This time…be careful not to fuck anything up…got it?”

Mac then raised his right arm again and I then said to him, “Mac, this isn’t a class. Unless of course you’re going to ask if Mayo or mustard is an instrument, just speak up.”

Mac then said, “Well before we do go to the next house, I’ve got my Halloween special surprise for you guys on what we are going to do tonight!”

I was then a bit curious and had that kind of curiosity look on my face as well as my left eye brow was raised and I asked Mac, “What do you mean?”

Mac then said, “Well…since you asked…

LATER AT THE EDGES OF EVER FREE FOREST

…we’re going to go to Applejacks farm!”

We were all then standing at the edge of the Everfree Forest, as we got there pretty quickly…you know…since it’s a special after all. And we were all looking deep into the dark forest, wondering what Mac was trying to say to us.

I then asked Mac, as we were all confused, “What do you mean exactly? Because we’re standing at the edge of the Everfree Forest.”

Mac then said as he put his right hoof on my head and ruffled up my mane a bit and said to me with a smile, “Of course I know that you silly goose. What I’m trying to say is that we’re going to go through here fancy smancy forest and sneak up on Applejacks farm. And of course I’ll be in my clever disguise thanks to my lovely Halloween costume that I made myself of course And once we wait until midnight and all is quiet…BAM! We hit Applejack’s farm and show her that we mean it!”

I was still a bit confused and then asked Mac, as everyone else kind of got the message, “Why are we going to do this?”

Mac then said, “Because…we’re friends aren’t we? And aren’t friends supposed to help each other out? I thought since we were all together, we can hit Applejack where it hurts and strike while she isn’t suspecting it! So what do you say guys! Are we going to show Applejack who’s boss or what!?”

And then no one said anything at all. It was just silence except from Forrest; he just gave Mac a slight cough. As for Mac…he was waiting for a response with a smile, but then as soon as he got no answer from us, as we just looked at him with a face showing that we didn’t care, Mac started to get worried a bit. His face turned from having a smile and excited to having a disappointed face.

I then went up to Mac and put my right arm around Mac’s neck and then told him calmly and reasonably, “Look Mac, were not going to do it.”

And then after that, Mac quickly brushed off my arm and had an angry face on while looking pissed and he then asked me, “AND WHY THE HELL NOT?”

I then said to him, “Because…it’s Halloween night, this is a Halloween special, and we need to get it done without complicating things any further. This will only make things complicated I’m sure and we’re not going to do this…got it? So come on, we’ve got more houses to hit tonight before Halloween night is over.”

And then I started to walk away from Mac and the others started to follow suit, but Mac didn’t follow suit and I didn’t even bother to turn my head and look to see if Mac was following us or not.

And as we were walking away, Mac then looked really pissed as he continued to stand there and said to us, “WELL FINE! FUCK YOU ALL TOO! I’LL GO OUT ON MY OWN AND FIGHT APPLEJACK MYSELF! AND WHEN I’M DONE, YOU’RE GOING TO REGRET NOT COMING WITH ME DAMN IT!”

I then said out loud as we were walking away, “WHATEVER YOU SAY DOUCHEBAG”

And Mac from that point on just gave a small, low sound growl from underneath his breath.

TEN MINUTES LATER

And so, with us going on our own, Mac was all by himself. He was walking through the dark woods at night, not walking on a straight forward path or nothing.

He was stepping on fallen leaves from the fall running thingy and was also mumbling to himself with an angered look on his face, saying stuff about how we’re a bunch of pussy ass bitches and that we aren’t friend or some shit. You know…the usual stuff that friends say sometimes behind each other’s backs when they’re angry. But the issue was he was doing it all at night, not saying or giving a comment how spooky and scary it is to be outside late night with the moon out, full and bright and such.

No, instead, Mac was just keeping his head down, still in his so called costume, walking towards Applejack. As he was walking, he could hear owls as well from the distance and all of this was nothing bothering Mac at all whatsoever.

And as Mac kept wondering through the Everfree Forest late at night, Mac then finally said to himself, “Who needs those guys anyway? I can do this perfectly fine on my own…out in this…spooky old forest and all.”

Mac was starting to get scared a little bit. It was a spooky dark forest after all…that was probably filled to the brim with spooks. And as he kept walking deeper and deeper into the Everfree forest, Mac started to hear some noises that he was unsure of if it was just in his own mind or something monstrous was really there. Mac started to turn his head from side to side, having worried looking eyes and wondering if there were creatures out and about, staring at him, spying on him, watching from a distance and waiting to strike and feast upon his tasty flesh.

And as Mac was starting to worry, Mac started to tell himself quietly, “D-Don’t think about it Mac Farmer…e-e-everything is going to be alright. N-no m-m-m-monster is out to scare me or kill me…but it...could be Applejack though…and her apple minions…and family…waiting to kill me. After all the terrible things that I’ve done them…maybe it’s the ghost of the apple family that I killed…m-maybe it isn’t though…get yourself together Mac…everything is going to be a ok.”

And then a low pixilated picture that was a .gif of a ghost that looked like it came from the early internet of the nineties, came out of nowhere and said to Mac softly, “Boo.”

And then Mac jumped up in the air a bit and screamed bloody murder as he ran the other away and screaming for his life as he said, “AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

And as Mac ran towards from where he came, Mac accidently fell down a hidden hole that was not seen in years by another living creature. Yup, just out of nowhere as Mac was just running blindly and in the dark late at night. And as Mac fell down this hole, it was down and down and down until it came to a curve and Mac slid down.

All the while as Mac was falling down, he was screaming as usual until he landed and came to a stop after the curve sort of slowed him down a bit. And as he slowed down, he came upon a room…a dark room that was hidden from most ponies for years and not to have been seen in at least two thousands years or so…or something like that…honestly I have no fucking clue where that room came from, but as for where Mac was, it was like a big ol’ cave or some shit. And the only thing lighting it was a hole from the top of this deep, dark cave where the moonlight could shine through it.

And there was a bridge as well, made of old cobblestone and looked like it took centuries to sculpt and build. And across this bright stood a podium that held one, old, dusty, leather bound book. And as he saw it as he stopped screaming. Once he did see it, he was a bit curious as he looked around and wanted to get a closer look of the book.

And so with that being said, Mac got off from his ass that he slid down and started to walk towards the book, in which case he walked to the old bridge in order to do so. And as he was walking, the whole place in scope was pretty big as Mac looked around. He didn’t say a word to himself, but only looked around in amazement as to what kind of place that he was in at the time. And so he walked through the place, he finally got to the podium where the book was being held at. And once Mac got to the book, he took a closer look at it.

It smelled funny as it was ancient, but at the same time it looked mysterious and cool looking as the picture on the front cover of the leather bound book, was that of a jack o’ lantern with a face carved in to it. A simple two eyes, a nose, and a smiling mouse. And with that being said, Mac just became even more curious and so Mac opened up the book with his right hoof and turned to a random page that just so happened to be the page that had some odd words written in it all in red ink too.

It was probably blood but who knows. But anyways, Mac then started to read those words and he said out loud in his usual southern like tone, “To all who reads this, be aware of what you are about to unleash. Know once you finish reading this book, all of the creatures that comes from this book must be defeated one after the other every year on hallows eve before fighting the dark lord that rules all the monsters. And yes, this does not make any sense whatsoever and does not rhyme because we’re fucking lazy. I mean what do you expect, this is the medieval age when we’re writing this…it’s fucking boring as shit and over half of us are retarded with no education…fuck you…”

And after Mac had said those two magical words, a green light emitted from the book, a strong one at that. It was a big, strong source of green light streaming out from the book and shot up straight into the sky and right into the moon, where it probably went straight to the moon and did something to it...maybe or perhaps it was foreshadowing something later to come…or not who the fuck knows.

But the green light was strong and soon wind started to fill the cave as Mac’s mane started to flow like crazy and somehow brown leaves found its way inside the cave as well and those leaves too started to be caught up in the wind and its current. And then thunder could be heard in the distance but yet there were no rain clouds or lightning storm anywhere to be seen, only the sound of crackling thunder indeed.

All of this chaos seemed to have been made once Mac had read from the book that was hidden in a cave for maybe a good reason. And as this was happening, Mac was worried. He even started to look a bit scared as well. I supposed even an idiot filled with envy has a heart of gold…or maybe he just feels emotions like any other pony…except for Neon ninety nine percent of the time. And as the green light that that emitting from the book, soon a burst of green energy shot up into the sky as well and Mac saw all this unfolding before his very eyes. He started to take a few steps back as he was unsure what he had just unleashed and was not sure if he had made a grave mistake.

Maybe, he had thought, that he was going to do die. In fact, Mac was thinking inside his mind, trust me I know, ‘Oh fucking apples! What did I do! Did I release Applejack’s evil shadow pony person!? What’s going to happen? What’s going to happen to my apples? Will I still get to kill Applejack even if the apocalypse happens...maybe….we’ll see…?’

And soon after a minute of this green energy shooting from the magical, ancient book, a dark figure started to arise from within the book and was slowly rising upwards and hovering in mid-air. The figure’s shape was a bit hard for Mac to make out, as Mac started to squint his eyes a little bit to get a better look at the said creature. The creature’s outline took the form of a bi-pedal creature it seemed as it had hands with pointy ends at the end of the hands along with two legs and two pointy feet.

But the head looked a bit weird as it too had a pointy end. And as the figure emerged and became more clear by the second, the figure was standing in an upright position, indicating it was like human, but more slender like and more weird like so it was possibly some sort of weird bi-pedal creature that was standing there. And as soon as the green energy was done emitting from the book, the book closed, but the wind and thunder continued to flow deep into the night. And as the green energy light went, so did the shadowy figure…instead Mac got to see who the shadowy figure was.

And I’m sure in your head or in Mac’s head, dramatic music was playing somewhere in his mind or your minds or some shit as this moment of reveal. I mean I’m sure Mac was thinking of it…what else would he be thinking of? The consequences of his actions…probably not. But anyways, Mac was standing there with wide eyes and filled with curiosity as to what he had just unleashed and there standing before him was a bi-pedal creature of some sort. Of course Mac didn’t really know what that was…he lived on a farm for his whole life after all.

And the shadowy figure was revealed to be sort of like a green goblin of some kind. The green goblin’s look was mostly black. From his neck to his feet, it was all dressed in black. Weather it was black clothing or just a bunch of shadows…no one really knew, not even I knew this one…I know you’re all very disappointed by that lack of information.

Shoot me a river and cry mother fucker.

But the head was that of like a goblin almost where the top of the skull was elongated a bit, but had a pointy end and he also had pointy ears and big blue eyes as well. He even had a big, weird noise and to top it all off, he had pointy, sharp teeth located in his mouth…at least the front teeth that is. I’m sure the rest were normal teeth that would be fit for an herbivore or a carnivore. But for Mac, this was astounding as he had never really seen anything like it before…like I said, been living on the farm his entire life and usually farm people don’t get to see the bi city stuff too often.

I mean whenever farmers get a chance to look at their pigs, they get a hard on pretty quickly. And with that being said, Mac started to inch forwards every few seconds as his eyes were wide and filled with wonder like a child. Like a child discovering what a pedophile looks like for the first time.

Mac was being kept in the shadows as he had backed up when the light was being emitted from the book, but now he was slowly coming towards the light and as soon as he got close enough to get a good detailed look at the goblin before him, he also got to see the goblin had a smirk upon his face, as if he had confidence and knew he was some kind of bad ass…but not really though because he looks like pansy of some kind.

Anyways, Mac slowly got closer to the light and as he did, the green goblin looking fella raised both of his arms up and said in his weird, sounding voice that was a bit too high pitched for his look, “IT IS ME! THE LORD OF HALLOWEEN MADNESS! THE KING OF HALLOWEEN CHAOS! THE MASTER OF ALL THE CRRATURES OF THE NIGHT DURING HALLOWEEN AND ON ALL HALLOWS EVE! WHO HAS SUMMONED ME AND RELEASED ME FROM MY PRISON!? STEP FORTH, AND YOU SHALL RECEIVE A REWARD IF YOU DO NOT RESIST MY POWERS!”

And then Mac came into the light…he didn’t find Jesus…he just found the light. Jesus is somewhere else and will probably touch you in the no-no place if you do find him and get too close to him.

Well as Mac came into the light, he then said in his southern tone, “It’s me! I released you! Are you one of those fancy genies that I’ve been hearing all about lately?”

The green goblin was looking around to see if it was in front of him, but he was floating in mid-air, so he had to look down. When he saw a talking Technicolor pony, he had a confused look on his face as he was not expecting for a pony, especially a little pony, to be releasing some sort of ancient evil creature or some shit. And as Mac was asking his question, Mac had one of his eye brows raised as he was confused as well and thought it was a genie.

However once the green goblin saw him, he went down more towards Mac’s level and got close to him, still over towering him, but was closer to the ground from before and asked him, “Who are you?”

Mac then said with a confident smile on his face, “The name is Mac Farmer! So…for my first wish…I want my dick to be three times big as it is…that’ll show Applejack who has the penis around these here parts…he he…”

The green goblin was confused at first and continued to have a confused look on his face, but he then wiped that silly little look on his face and replaced it with a more confident, angry, determined look instead and said, “NO YOU FUCKING IMBECIL! I’M NOT A GAY ASS GENIE! I AM…THE KING OF HALLOWEEN!”

And as the green goblin looking thing said that, he had closed his eyes, raised both of his arms up once more as thunder and wind came in for effect, all the while him having a grin on his face. But Mac wasn’t paying attention and soon when Mac started speaking to him again, the green goblin opened his eyes and had that look when someone interrupts you rudely, but are also confused by it as well.

Mac then said to the green goblin, “And for my second wish…I want to ride to be able to have three balls instead of the usual two. That way…when I get to Applebloom and her…”

The green goblin was then annoyed by Mac’s rude behavior and he then closed his eyes and got close to him and yelled, “SILENCE!”

Went the green goblin looking thing yelled towards him; his yell was a bit powerful to where Macs mane and some of his skin blew a bit backwards.

And then after the green goblin looking thing was done yelling, he then asked Mac a very serious question in a serious tone with an angered look on his face and asked, “Do you even know who I am…whatever you are?”

Mac then said with a straight face, “No.”

The Green Goblin then said as he had a bit of a confused look on his face as he too raised sort of an eyebrow and got close to Mac’s face and asked, “The king of Halloween? The master that controls all monster of the night? The lord of all hallows eve?”

Mac then said again with a straight face, “No.”

The Green Goblin looking thing then said, “Then how about my other name………Cl…arence….larence….have you even heard of that name before?”

The green goblin looking thing had said his other name, Clarence, as if he was a bit embarrassed to say it. And to be fair, it is a pretty embarrassing name…ha ha ha…whoever poor soul gets that name is sure fucked for life. Ha ha ha…what a maroon Clarence’s are.

Anyways, Clarence was awaiting a yes answer from Mac but Mac then said with a straight face once more, “No.”

After Mac gave his third and final no, Clarence was frustrated and he then asked himself, “NOT EVEN CLARENCE!? OH COME ON!? HOW COME NO ONE KNOWS OF MY GREAT AND POWERFUL RULING!? DOES ANYONE EVEN REMEMBER WHO I AM ANYMORE!?”

Mac then took a few seconds and then answered the rhetorical question with, “No.”

He even said it was a straight face...again. And with that being said, Clarence then looked down towards Mac and started to wonder about why he was a pony as well. He had seen ponies back his day, but at the same time, not by much.

So Clarence got even closer to Mac and asked him, “You…pony thing…Mac…isn’t it?”

Mac then nodded his head in response. Clarence then asked Mac, “Tell me…what has happened in my 2,000 years of absence in this…world of yours?”

As he was saying that, Clarence pulled Mac by is back tail and was being held on to by Clarence only by his back tail and was being hung upside down as well as Clarence lifted him up into the air and sort of tried to make it eye level with him. Although it wasn’t quite eye level, it was still below Clarence’s chin. And Mac had no problem with this whatsoever.

And Mac responded with, “Oh I don’t know about history. I failed History class when I was in kindergarten. Teacher thought I was retarded…but I showed her what’s for…I killed her dog…and then she committed suicide after. Sure showed her. Besides…what they teach in the history books is all lies and the secret shadow government that is being run by apples has re-written the history books. Everypony else thinks I’m crazy...but I’m not. Instead…they’re the ones that are crazy. The real history of Equestria involved a block of cheese, giant cows from outer space, and me time traveling back in time to defeat the evil cows from outer space and to relinquish the evil empire of the apples that also went back in time, and ending it with me restoring the timeline and giving peace throughout all the lands…while also selflessly giving the power to Princess Celestia and Princess Luna to make sure the apples never harm anypony else ever again. But instead the secret shadow governments of apples have everypony fooled. WELL I KNOW WHAT HAPPENED DAMN IT! IT’S ALL LIES BY THE GOVERNMENT TO KEEP US SUPPRESSED AND I WILL ONE DAY FREE THEM OF THEIR ARROGANCE AND WAKE THESE PONIES UP DAMN IT!”

Clarence then just had a disappointing frown form across his face, as if he too was starting to become cynical like I was. And then Clarence opened his mouth as big as he could as he spoke his next words and yelled those words like before with such force that it caused Mac’s mane to move a bit as well as his skin a bit.

Clarence yelled at Mac’s face, “NOT THAT YOU FUCKING IMBECILE!”

Mac then said in response, “Well that’s rude…”

And then Clarence threw Mac back down on the ground and Mac just landed on his back on the cold, hard cobblestone with a thud. It kind of hurt him a bit, but he was an earth pony after all and he got right back up on his four hooves and then raised an eyebrow towards Clarence, a bit confused as to what he meant…because he doesn’t know no fancy smancy history…he’s a farmer after all.

Anyways, Clarence then asked Mac while looking down towards Mac and still floating in the air while also giving him a cold stare as well as having his arms down by his side, “Let me ask you this…little pony…are all the creatures running around, causing havoc and chaos on the weak?”

Mac then continued to raise his eye brow, but then put it back down and said again with a straight face, “No.”

And then Mac’s expression turned into a calm, relaxed state one and started to explain to Clarence, “Most ponies are happy, and they live in harmony or some shit…something to do with friendship and making friends with every creature and something something rainbows and sunshine and bullshit like that. Honestly I don’t go with this so called friendship trend, I think it’s just a fad and it’ll die out within the year or two…and I’m sure it will happen because I’ve been telling that to other ponies for the past ten or so years and they are going to be sure sorry that they didn’t believe me, let me tell ya. I mean, this whole friendship fad thing isn’t really going to go anywhere. Now let me tell you what is going to take off…pogs…or at least that’s what the kids these days call them. I don’t really know what these so called pogs things are…but apparently some kids found them out in the woods or some shit…honestly…kids these days..Am I right there Clarence?”

While Mac was talking out loud after he had explained the part where most ponies live in friendship and harmony, Clarence had turned his back sort of and started to talk to himself quietly, completely ignoring what Mac was talking about from that point forward so with what Mac had said, it was completely useless.

With what Clarence was saying to himself while Mac was babbling on with whatever he was saying, “So it’s no longer the age of chaos and havoc huh? And Ponies roam the lands as well? That’s odd…clearly I have been gone for a long time…and clearly these ponies have over stayed their welcome.”

And then when Mac asked Clarence a question, Clarence turned his attention back towards Mac and his answer was, “Oh yeah…sure…whatever you say…little pony…thing….”

Mac then said, “Hey! I’m talking to you and you don’t listen to me…maybe you are working with Applejack!”

Clarence then gave a sigh and then said to Mac, “Go away pony…can’t you see I’m busy here. I’m trying to plot on how to create chaos and bring this land back down to its former, glorious self. Don’t you have a place to be with your so called friendship?”

Mac then started to have a bit of a sad face on and he said in his usual southern accent tone, “Well no. My friends left me alone in the woods on my own.” Clarence then had sort of big eyes, as he had realized that Mac just said in a way he didn’t have friends. But he needed it to be clarified to him so Clarence then looked towards Mac and got closer to him and he asked Mac, “Your friends abandoned you huh?”

Mac then started to have an angry face on and said, “Yeah…and we were going to wreck Applejack’s farm and show her what’s for you know. But then they didn’t want to do it and left me on my own. Those fuckers.”

Clarence then started to get an idea…a naughty idea in his head as a big grin started to form around his face and a slight chuckle escaped from his mouth.

Clarence then said, “Say there…pony…Mac…was it? What do you say you and I team up and…have ourselves some fun tonight on this Halloween night huh? You still need to be rewarded for setting me free…right?”

Mac then thought it over in his head for a few seconds and he then asked, “Can we go and destroy Applejack’s farm tonight?”

Clarence then said “Sure…but one thing…do you know a place where I can send spirits and fifth dimensional spirits into physical objects so they can take over and help us have fun tonight?”

Mac then said with a big smile on his face, “Sure do!”

Clarence then stopped floating in mid air and stood firmly on the cobblestone ground on his own two feet and looked down towards Mac, as he towered the average pony…although if you were to stack three ponies tall, it would sort of equal Clarence’s height.

But anyways, as Clarence got on the ground, he then said with his grin still on his face, “Then little pony…you and I are going to get along just fine…he he he…”

Mac then said, but with a concerned look on his face as he was dancing a little bit on his two back hives, going up and down, “Yeah...but before we go, I got to go to the bathroom. I’ve been holding it in ever since the special started.”

And then Mac ran off in the opposite direction where Clarence was standing and went to go and use the bathroom or some shit like that and Clarence then said as Mac ran off and gave a slight sigh, “Fine…BUT HURRY IT UP BEFORE HE CUTS TO COMMERCIAL BREA…

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=YZaGPNu4HgY

HEY UH KIDS! IT’S ME…WACKO THE CLOOOOOOOOWN!!! I’m your good ol’ buddy wacko here to tell you about that I’m coming TO YOUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUU!!! That’s right there kiddos…I’m coming to you to do stuff! What kind of stuff!? BREAKING INTO YOUR HOME! That’s right kids! I’m going to go into your home late in the middle of the night…JUST FOR YOU! I’m going to have some fun with you kids alright… ha ha…we’re going to play some games like who can catch the knives in their mouth first, stick the fork in the electrical outlet, and every kids favorite game, kill mommy and daddy with a shotgun so no evidence gets traced back to me…WACKO THE CLOWN!!! And don’t worry their kiddos, after you kill your mommy and daddy in their sleep, I’m going to steal everything that you have. EVERYTHING THAT YOU EVER OWNED! And if you have a pet dog or cat…I’M GOING TO SKIN THEM ALIVE!!! HA HA HA HA HA WACKO THE CLOWN! WACKO THE CLOWN! WACKO THE CLOWN! And don’t forget kids, when the cops come and question you, be very quiet and tell them Wacko the Clown is innocent. Shhhhhhhhhhh… And also remember to resist the police at all time. FUCK THE POLICE! And always remember that the authorities are always lying to you and that the Catholic Church is holding you back…so you should leave god and Jesus…AND JOIN THE CHURCH OF WACKO THE CLOWN! WACKO THE CLOWN! WACKO THE CLOWN! HA HA HA HA HA HA…. And after you leave your house in the middle of the night….don’t forget...look at the moon….look at the moon lookatthemon. Lookatthemoon! Lookatthemoon!! LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON!!!

After a hard day’s work…and when the sun is setting…you just want to sit back on your front porch and relax with some good ol’ fashioned crack cocaine. But most crack companies never get that good ol’ fashioned crack cocaine like your father had and your father’s father. Well at Jack Black’s Crack, we take our crack cocaine very seriously. We grow the crack cocaine plant naturally and take good care of the people who harvest it. Good crack is done right when it’s handled with love and care. And we only pick the finest of all the crack cocaine plants and produce it in our lovely factory in a random house located somewhere in a beat down neighborhood in Detroit…but don’t tell the police that. And once the crack has been produced by the finest of all illegal immigration, we ship it off to your local stores so you can support them and support your community. And we don’t stop just there…but we also give to local charities and help out communities grow and prosper. And if you don’t believe us…ask the man himself…Jack black…

While Jack black is eating a cookie… “This is some good shit right here…”

Jack Black’s Crack. Made from all natural crack cocaine plants. Better than our competitors. A Brand that you can trust…

COMING THIS FALL ON NBC…IT’S COP/DETEIVE SHOW #556636502!!! THAT’S RIGHT, DON’T G ET ENOUGH COP/DETEIVE SHOWS WHERE VERY EPISODE STARTS OUT WITH A MURDER MYSTREY AND BY THE END IT’S SOLVED! WELL HERE’S ANOTHER ONE. THIS TIME WE PAIR UP A LADY COP, A CHCIKEN, AND A GOLDFISH! AND THEY ALL LIVE SECRET LVIES AT A PIZZA SHOP! WOAH! ISN’T THAT CRAZY AND WILL GIVE CONFLICT TO THE REST OF THE SHOW OF ITS ONE SEASON RUN!? AND DON’T FORGET THE OVER DRAMTIC SCNEES THAT ARE TOTALLY UNNCESSARY AS WELL THAT NO ONE IS GOING TO GIVE A FALMING FUCK ABOUT! IT’S NBC’S COP/DETECTIVE SHOW #5155251625, Sundays at 9!!!

HEY YOU! YEAH YOU! FUCK YOU! YOU WANT TO SUE SOMEONE!? I’LL SUE THEM FOR YOU! MY NAME’S DAN! AND I’M THE BEST LAWYER IN FUCKING TOWN! HIRE ME IF YOU WANT TO SUE SOMEONE! GOT A PROBLEM WITH YOUR BOSS!? WE’LL SUE HIM TOGETHER! GOT BAD GRADES ON A TEST AND IT’S ALL YOUR FAULT!? I’LL SUE THAT FUCKING TEACHER STRAIGHT TO HELL! THE LIBRIAN IS STILL ALIVE EVEN THOUGH IT’S THE CURRENT YEAR!? I‘LL SUE THAT BITCH TLL SHE IS DEAD! I’LL EVEN SUE YOU MOTHER FUCKER! I’LL SUE YOUR DAD! I’LL SUE YOUR MOM WHILE FUCKING HER IN THE ASS AGAINIST HER OWN WILL! DON’T WORRY…I ALWAYS USE BUTTER! I’LL SUE YOUR PETS! I’LL SUE YOUR FUCKING DAMN TOWN! I’LL SUE THE COUNTRY! I’LL SUE THE WORLD! I’LL SUE THE ENTIRE UNIVERRRRRRRRRRRRRRSE! SO COME DOWN RIGHT NOW! DOWN STRAIGHT TO MY OFFICE LOCATED IN THE BASMENT OF A SHADY CHINESSE RESTURANT! OR ELSE I’LL SUE YOUR FUCKING ASS! DO IT NOW YOU MOTHER FUCKER!!!

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=66y0H2jW8Ao

LATER AT MAC’S FARM

And so we cut back sometime later after Mac had to go to the bathroom and shit. Honestly nothing much happened other than Mac went to the bathroom, Clarence helped Mac get out of that cave thingy, and they were walking through the woods and shit. Eventually they got back into Stalia territory and they were headed towards Mac’s farm, although Clarence didn’t know that yet as Mac was leading the way.

But as they were walking, they were walking by themselves and having a conversation with each other.

Clarence said to Mac, while raising his arms up for effect “Soon by the end of tonight, all shall bow down to me as their ruler of the night and all hallows eve shall reign for all of eternity!”

Mac then said, “I don’t know there Clarence…that doesn’t sound like a good motivation.”

Clarence then had a confused look on his face as he was walking and had one of his imaginary eye brows raised up and asked Mac, “What do you mean it isn’t a good motivation. It’s entirely plausible.”

Mac then explained to Clarence, “No no no…you need a good motivation when the authorities come for you. Like I said the secret shadow government is in control, and in order to subvert them that you didn’t do the crime…you’ve got to say you had a good, believable, understandable motivation that would be completely legal in the city of Stalia, but not necessarily legal in the country of Equestria…trust me I know it all every time I try and murder Applejack.”

Clarence then said, “Wait…what!? That doesn’t even make any sense!”

As Clarence was saying that to Mac, he was making simple hand gestures and moving it around to show to Mac, who was also looking behind himself every now and then while walking forward, that with what Mac said is completely absurd.

Mac then said with a cool looking smile on his face, “That’s exactly the point there Clarence…you need to subvert the authorities so you can commit the crime again. By the way…that’s a weird name for a weird looking fella like ya…Clarence. Not even a pony name...I think it’s one of those fancy smancy dragon names though.”

Clarence then put his hands towards his face and gave one, big, long sigh in frustration and said to make while putting his arms outwards, “I’m not even a fucking pony you fucking idiot! I told you this before so many times as we were walking and somehow you still don’t get I’m not one of these friendship, rainbow, pony things!? Are you some kind of a moron!?”

Mac then said calmly and simply, “Now Clarence…you can take that tone with me outside my farm…but when get to my farm you need to learn some manners…it is how we do it on the farm after all.”

Clarence then said with a disappointing look on his face, “You are a moron…well at least you’re taking me to…wait what!?”

Clarence then had a surprised look on his face because he just realized the farm part that Mac had mentioned towards him.

Clarence then asked Mac, “We’re going to a farm to release the spirits of the fifth dimension and to take form!?”

Mac then said to Clarence, “Wha?”

Clarence then said, “I thought we were going to a graveyard or an old church or something…something with statues and figurines…or at least a fucking pumpkin patch so I can make a great pumpkin or some shit to kill ponies! But instead we’re going to a fucking farm!?”

Mac then said to Clarence, “Sir…I don’t know what you’re saying…probably because you speaking that fancy college talk that I’ve been hearing about lately. Pfft…college…what pony came up with that idea…am I right there Clarence? Say, I’m starting to get sick of that name…we should give a new name if you’re going to be hanging out with me…and I have standards. Hmmmm…maybe we should give you the name of Dark Apple Slayer…..yeah...now that’s a name that will get Applejack running for sure. But between you and me…we’re just keep it short to Das. Does that sound cool with you…Das?”

Das then said with putting his hand towards his face again and tipping his head upwards and yelling out loud, “FUCK MY LIIIIIIIIIIFE!!!”

Mac then said, “Then it’s settled…Das…das good to know…”

And so both Mac and Das continued to walk for a few more minutes, with Mac being happy and having a smile on his face because he had found a new friend to help him kill Applejack and Das was walking with his arms down and his eyes half open because he just felt like he wanted to give up. He thought he had a chance at conquering the night for himself and his creatures, but instead he got unlucky and the pony who was helping him was an idiot. In other words, it was not going so good for Das.

But then they got to Mac’s farm and Mac said with a confident smile, “We’re here!”

And once they got there and they stopped in front of Mac’s vast fields of poorly taken care of Apple trees, Das opened his eyes big and wide and then started to take a good look around himself. He saw many, red, tasty looking apples up in the trees, and at first, Das thought it was useless by this point to even try to continue on with life and would be better to put a gun to his head and pull the trigger, but then he started to give it a second thought.

He just needed an inanimate object to release the spirits of the fifth dimension into, and the rest would take form, so as Das put his right hand to his chin and started to move it back and forth and think about what was before him, Mac was smiling away and said to Das, “So…what do you think? Do I have the best apples in Equestria or don’t I have the best apples in Equestria? And if you say no…I’ll have to kill ya.”

Das then said, “Well…it’s not completely dog shit…”

Mac then jumped in the air with a smile and said, “I KNEW IT! THAT’S ONE POINT FOR ME! SOON I’LL HAVE ENOUGH POINTS TO KILL APPLEJACK…or at least I think I can kill Applejack with points. Or was I just drunk that one time?”

Das then got closer to the ground by bending his knees and asked Mac, “Are all of these apples yours?”

Mac then said with a smile and raised his right arms and moved it while pointing it at the apples and said, “Yes it is. I grew all of this myself…while also adding a special ingredient to the mix as well. Family secret. So…are these apples good enough for…whatever you’re going to do…that will involve killing applejack I hope…”

Das then looked around one more time and then after a few seconds more to think, Das then came to the conclusion and said to Mac, “Yes…yes it will be.”

Das then had a small grin form on his face as he was about to unleash chaos and havoc in the world. And then, Das outstretched his arms with the palm of his hands towards the sky ad soon a burst of green energy came out of both hands and went into the sky, which then tore open and made a big ol’ hole in the sky that had sort of like a green, vortex, portal looking thing, that then unleashed the spirits from the fifth dimension into the world of Equestria. As for what the spirits from the fifth dimension looked like…it looked like just green ghosts with a bit of a creepiness factor added to them.

And soon spirits from the fifth dimension started pouring out like water and into Mac’s farm where they then started possessing Mac’s apples. Now you would think it would just be the apple and that’s it…but they did a little bit more than just take over an Apple. No…instead they grew in sizes varying from big to small.

All the apples grew legs that were like tree branches as they jumped off the tree. And then there was one giant apple that was made from one of the big spirits from the fifth dimension. They also had a mouth, a nose, and two eyes, sort of what you would see on a jack o’ lantern of sorts. And instead of pure darkness in their mouths and eyes, it was an evil green glow emitting from inside the apples as well. And both Mac and Das saw this all unfold before them Das had a creepy smile on his face, as his plan of coming back from over two thousand years was all coming together, But for Mac, he just sat there with a smile on his face, happy to see progress being made to kill Applejack.

I know…he has a problem. But what can you do about it? Soon, the spirits from the fifth dimension stopped pouring out and then the hole closed up, and Das stopped stretching his arms out.

Das then looked upon his army of evil, red apples and said to them all, “GO OUT MY MINIONS AND OUT ON TO THE STREETS! SHOW NO MERCY TO THOSE WHO RESIST OUR POWERS OF THE NIGHT! GO FORTH AND BURN EVERYTHING TO THE GROUND! TONIGHT…WE TAKE BACK WHAT IS OURS!”

And so the army of the red apples marched on into Stalia, and Mac had no problem with this whatsoever. But Mac then looked up towards Das and he then asked him, with a small smile on his face, “So, what do we do now Das?”

Das then snapped his fingers and then the giant apple that I had mentioned a bit earlier came towards them all the while Das having a pretty confident smile on his face. He was contempt with what he was doing after all and was sure his plans would come together.

Anyways, Das then lifted himself up by floating in mid air, but also magically did the same for Mac and put himself and Mac on top of the giant apple that looked like a fat retard and said to Mac, “Little pony…let’s say we have some fun and watch the fireworks.”

Mac then said with a smile as he was getting comfy on the giant apple and still in his shitty costume like always, “That sounds like fun!”

Das then said in a calm, cool tone, “Sure it does little pony…sure it does…”

And then Das and Mac were off to wreck havoc across the land.

BACK IN STALIA

Ok so while Mac was doing his thing, me and the guys…we were still out and about trick or treating. Most of the kids had gone and shit and we were left with maybe an hour or two to reap in the candy that was left over. We had already stopped by a few houses prior, but it was just as bad as the first time we tried trick or treating at that cottage.

So after several attempts, and talking to the guys, this was our next try and to attempt to hopefully get it right when it comes to trick or treating. So we were in the middle of Stalia, barely any kids nearby, and it was a two story building of sorts.

So we were all at the door, huddling close so we can be seen as a group that wanted candy and right before I knocked on the door, I then said everyone to the guys, “Alright…so we have the right idea on how to trick or treat…right? We don’t eat the dead bodies if they are there. We don’t go chasing their pets. And we don’t go bashing in their skulls with a lead iron pipe. Am I clear on this with you guys?”

Then all the guys nodded their head sin response. I then said, “Alright...let’s try this for the thirteenth time…and let’s get it right.”

And then I raised my right hoof and gave three hard knocks on the door. And then a few seconds passed and the door opened up to an old stallion that looked kind and gentle and wouldn’t hurt a single fly. And as we were about to say trick or treat, Jack quickly put the lead iron pipe in his mouth, and started to break the old stallion’s legs.

He bashed the old stallion’s legs in several times, breaking every bone and crippling him until he was six feet under in the future. And as the old stallion’s legs were being broken, he was screaming in pain as much as he could and there was some blood coming out as well, as one of the bones broke through the skin and started spurting out blood. And once Jack was finished, he put the lead iron pip down and smiled towards me. I for one just gave out a sigh and closed my eyes while putting my left hoof over my eyes in frustration, but I didn’t have any other facial expression on my face because honestly, what did I expect from these guys?

But I didn’t need to say a single word as Jack then responded to me with, “What? At least I didn’t cut off their faces like last time and give it to Neon to put in his face collection.”

Neon then said out loud with his usual creepy smile, “I have a rare collection of pony faces that I keep in my closet. My favorite one is the zebra one.”

And then we started to hear screams of terror coming from the distance. And we all turned ourselves around to see what was happening. And what we saw was the whole town of Stalia being caught on fire along with other ponies running and creaming in terror as kids burned to a burnt and smelly crisp in the distance. All the while evil monster apples were terrorizing the town and doing weird things like eating ponies, mutilating ponies, and shooting out green energy from their mouths that was like a green energy beam that incinerated anything that it touched.

And we were all standing, watching this with our own eyes and I then asked, “What the fuck is going on here?”

We were all a bit surprised by it…except for Neon of course. As for the old stallion, he just laid there, hoping to die soon and swiftly. But as for us, we were sort of stunned by what was happening…until we saw the giant apple walking towards us.

And as the giant apple was walking towards us, Mac was jumping up and down and waving towards us with a smile and was yelling towards us, “HI GUYS! LOOK AT ME! I’M ON A GIANT APPLE AND ON MY WAY TO KILL APPLEJACK!”

I then said while still having wide eyes, “Mac?...”

However, the giant apple didn’t stop as Das was in command and didn’t seem to care too much or notice us at all.

In fact, all Das said as the giant apple passed us up and we were following it with our wide eyes, “Come on little pony…let’s burn this town to the ground!”

And Mac said as he was being dragged along in the distance by Das, “I LIKE BURNING THINGS! YAAAAAAAAAAAY!”

And then I stopped having wide eyes while the rest of the guys continued to have wide eyes and I gave a loud sigh and said to myself as the town was burning behind me in red flames and yellow flames, “Or course Mac had something to do with this.”

Arrell then liked towards me and asked as I turned around and looked towards him, “So what do we do now?”

I then said to Arrell, “Well considering this is a special…I suppose this is the special part. But to be honest, I don’t want to drag TK into this or make this any more complicated than it has to be so let’s just cut right to the chase. We need to get together as a team, make a plan on how we’re going to defeat that green goblin looking thing that was on the giant apple, and save Halloween night from being taken over…by that green goblin looking thing.”

Jack then asked me, “Is that it?”

I then turned to him and said, “Do you really want to draw this out more than it needs to be?”

Jack then was silent for a few seconds and he then said to me, “Maybe.”

I then gave a sigh and I then said, “Let’s just get this over with. Although we are going to have to get a sixth member in our group since Mac is gone.”

I then looked at the old stallion that Jack had beat up and he was still barely alive. So I looked towards the other guys and asked them, “How do you all feel about having a cripple in the group?”

It would make us look diverse…but I wasn’t sure…it is a cripple after all and If I know anything about watching movies and TV shows that had cripples in it…they are expandable.

And then Wolf, still in his ghost costume, came out from what seemed like out of nowhere and said to me, “I’ll join you guys and help fight this evil menace.”

Wolf had said it in like in a heroic tone as well. I then asked Wolf while having one of my eye brows raised as I was a bit curious, “Really? You want to help? But you don’t do anything? Usually you’re too lazy and just go back home, get high, and when I come home you’re passed out drunk while Molestia is raping you.”

Wolf then said, still in a heroic tone in his voice, “Yes…and I would be doing that to. But the apples ruined my chance to get some of that sweet fucking mare ass! And they shall pay the price for it!”

And so, with that being said, we just stood there for a few seconds in silence for the most part, as the fire was crackling in the background, slowly burning the town of Stalia away to ashes. And then after a few seconds, I then said with a straight face because by this point, I was ready to get the special over with, “Ok then.”

BACK AT MY HOUSE

And so we were back at my house, the library, which thankfully was not being burned to ashes like the rest of Stalia was. Although in the background, the whole town was burning and you could see that simply looking through my windows. Anyways, we were all in the living room area and everyone was on the couch or recliner while I was the one standing up and Wolf was standing right beside me as well…in a lazy kind of way that is.

Anyways, I then said to the group, while still in our costumes oddly enough, “Alright. So here’s what’s going on and what the plan is. From what I can tell, after we left Mac at the edge of the Everfree forest, Mac did something to fuck up our night and so we now have to deal with this kind of special instead of a special where it’s laid back and relax. So obviously we need to get this special done as fast as we can. I would say we should half ass it, but if we do, then we’re going to get a lot of angry mail in…and I’ve already got enough of that already. So we’re going to put some effort into this at least. What we’re going to do is you guys are going to go to the graveyard and be ready to battle out the evil monster apples while I go and find the giant apple and talk to that green goblin looking thing and challenge him to a fight at the graveyard. Now…since this is a special, we also need to bring something clever in or at least something people that watch this special is going to think that is clever, so Forrest, it’s up to you to go and find that Hitler Nugget thingy and convince him to help us.”

Forest then had a shock ad surprised face with wide eyes and then started to look scared as his face did show that and said to me, “Me!? Why me!? Why can’t we get someone else like those three little kids to help us that hang around us sometimes?”

I then said to Forrest, “Mac locked them up…remember...with a pedophile…”

Forrest then rolled his eyes back and thought about it and he then said in a disappointing tone, “Oh yeah…I forgot. But…do we really have to? Can’t we just use your half assed plan idea? What if the Hitler Nugget beats me up, takes my lunch money, and puts me in the oven? Aren’t you guys concerned about my well-being as a pony?”

And then there was a few seconds of silence amongst us until I said to Forest, “Forest, you know no one cares if you get thrown into the oven or not. Besides, the half assed plan was to do a montage of us fighting the apples and then explain nothing afterwards and just say the day was saved…so basically lazily describing it. But I have had enough bricks thrown through my window for once so I’m going to say no and just put some effort into it. That’ll keep the audience happy for a few minutes…until they realize they wasted their lives on something and regret it.”

Forrest then said with a sigh and a frown on his face, “Fine…I’ll go find the Nazi Nuggets then.”

And as for Wolf, he then said out loud, “So are we supposed to get weapons to fight the apples or what?”

I then said, “Well like no shit dumbass…unless you want to fight them with your hooves...or…paws…you guys are going to need something. For me I have my handy dandy gun that I can use. Jack has his lead iron pipe. Neon is…well he’s Neon. Arrell could probably use a big ol’ tree branch or something in the graveyard. And Forrest...well no one cares about him. As for you Wolf…well do you have anything?”

Wolf then said what appeared to have been a smile underneath and said happily, “Well I’m glad you asked Knight. Yes…yes I do have a weapon…its right here,”

Wolf then went into the kitchen and dragged out a big ol’ wooden cross and brought it into the living room area.

And at first I had a confused look on my face and asked Wolf, “You’re going to fight them off with a giant wooden cross?”

Wolf then said to me, “Pfft…no. This is clearly a lower case T of course. And the idea is that I set this lower case T on fire, put it up right into the ground, and that way, those evil apples are really going to be scared. I mean who isn’t afraid of a burning, lower case wooden T?”

I then asked Wolf, “How long have you been having that in the kitchen?”

Wolf then said to me, “Ever since I started making this costume three months ago.”

I then gave a few seconds of silence to take it all in until I said, “Uh…huh…well…we all know what the plan is? Well…let’s move out…so we can get this fucking Halloween special over with already. Damn…fucking director…”

And so we all moved out and did our thing…

AT THE GRAVEYARD

While I was off doing my thing to find the giant apple, they finally made it to the graveyard after about roughly a few minutes of walking there, getting around the fire that is burning Equestria, and all the evil apples roaming about of course.

And yes, Stalia has a graveyard, go figure, but it was a bit of a ways off from the town so the fire was merely but a small glow in the distance so the stars and the full moon were still king of the sky at that point. And in a way, it was kind of creepy that graveyard. Being away from the town and such. Especially late at night and all you hear is the silence or that chirping of a cricket, in being in a place filled with dead ponies that were once alive that you may or may not have known in the first place…it was quite the site to see and place to experience. But anyways, the guys got there, entered through the iron gate and once they made it to the graveyard, they looked around.

All around were scattered tombstones of various sizes along with a few dead trees that had lost all their leaves and branches. And again…the atmosphere was sort of creepy. But the guys didn’t mind it by now, it was standard to be somewhat in a creepy place…they had Neon after all and he was just smiling…possibly at the many victims he had killed over the years, but that is only merely speculation on my part.

Anyways, the guys got there and Arrell said to the group, “Alright then, we’re here…so now what do we do?”

Jack then said, “I guess just sit back and wait for Knight to come and just be ready to fight.”

Wolf, who was still dragging his lower case wooden T along with him, then said, “That sounds good, I’m going to find a place to put this lower case wooden T and douse it with gasoline. If anypony wants to help me, you’re welcomed to.”

And so Wolf went on his own in the graveyard to find a spot for his lower case wooden T.

Sad to say, no one helped him at all. But I suppose…the timber wolf could do it on his own…that timber wolf that could…anyways, Forrest then asked, “But how am I supposed to find those Nazi Nuggets? I don’t even know where to begin?”

Arrell then said while shrugging Forrest off, “I don’t know...but you better find him quick or we’re fucked...so no pressure.”

And then the guys went their own separate ways, going to lay back and wait at the graveyard for my return…all except for Forrest. He was nervous and had that sweaty, nervous look on his face…until he spotted something in the distance. He had to squint his eyes a little bit, but once he did, he spotted something that looked familiar to him.

And then Neon came up right behind him and said out loud, “Eye spy with my little eye a Nazi!”

And then Forrest quietly asked himself, “Is Hitler…crying?”

And then Forrest, with a worried look on his face, went up to the Hitler nugget. As Forrest got closer, the Hitler Nugget was sitting on top of a typical tombstone as he was sad and depressed, putting both of his tiny hands on his face as there were dead Nazi Nugget bodies around, as if they were torn to shreds. When Forrest got there, the Hitler Nugget didn’t say a word to him and just paid attention to himself and his thoughts.

But Forrest was starting to feel bad for the little guy and he sat right next to the Hitler Nugget and looked right next to him and asked nicely, “Hey there little guy…what’s wrong?”

The Hitler Nugget then said in a sarcastic, cynical tone like myself, “Oh what the hell do you want red creature? Come to gloat in my embarrassing defeat as a leader?”

And out of nowhere, a damaged Nazi Nugget Solider was crawling on the ground with one eye, one leg, and a right arm only, saying to his fuehrer, “Please…someone kill me.”

The Hitler Nugget then looked down at the Nazi Nugget solider and said to him cynically, “Oh shut up George. I know you were working with the juice behind my back.”

Forrest then tried to carry on the conversation and asked the Hitler Nugget, “I’m not here to gloat you silly goose. I’m just here to ask what’s wrong and about your feelings?”

The Hitler Nugget wanted to continue to be angry at the world, but instead he gave a small sigh and said back in his tiny voice to Forrest, “Oh…it’s Stalin and his red army. They lured us back to their base and killed all my men…even the Nazi Nugget General, may his soul rest in peace, now I’m all alone and the rest of my men are far away. But the worst part though is that I was made a fool of by Stalin and his Red Army. I’m not supposed to be made fun of! I’m Hitler god damn it! I should be shown respect for all of my hard work that try to do to make this world a juice free world. But instead I just got pointed at and laughed by all. Sigh…I think I should have taken that art school class when I got the chance. At least there I could have made something of myself. But instead all I did was try to do the world a favor…but not even the world appreciates my sacrifices. And even then, my men back at camp are going to think I’m a loser for failing them and they think I’m a total asshole who’s leading them to their deaths. I’m just a loser…a disappointing, dimwitted, loser. Face it…I’m better off dead.”

Forrest then said with a worried look but at the same time a caring look on his face, “Don’t say that Hitler.”

And the Hitler Nugget then asked Forrest with an annoyed look on his face, “And why on earth do you say that red creature?”

Forrest then said to the Hitler Nugget, “Well…I’m a loser too you know?”

The Hitler Nugget then looked surprised with wide, beady little eyes and asked Forrest, “You are? But you’re a Pussy Ass Eating Fart Nugget? You’re supposed to have the whole world under your control and everything?”

Forrest then said with a warm smile, “Yeah…but not every Pussy Ass Eating Fart Nugget can rule the world you know. Some Pussy Ass Eating Fart Nuggets are losers like me and are only the punching bag for their friends whenever they’re angry and need to let off some steam.”

The Hitler Nugget went back to being annoyed and he then said, “Yeah…but you at least have friends. I don’t have anybody.”

Forrest then said with a continued warm smile on his face, “Well…you have a friend now…”

The Hitler Nugget went back to having that surprised look on his face and he then asked Forrest, “You?...you’re my friend red creature? Even though I tried to put you in the ovens right next to the tendies?”

Forrest then said, “Well…yeah…that’s what friends do. They forgive each other even when they hurt each other sometimes. You see…

It’s easy to know a pony

It’s easy to be a phony

But what isn’t easy is to make a friend

Sometimes it is hard to make amends

With those that you may have hurt

But it’s for those that you have burnt

I forgive you

HITLER NUGGET

I don’t quite get it red creature?

What are you trying to say?

FORREST

Well it’s easy to make friends like one, two, three

It’s as easy like climbing up a tree

You just got to follow my words

And heed them like the lord

All you need to do is to forgive

HITLER NUGGET

I still don’t follow red creature

Are you saying that I’m supposed to forgive?

FORREST

No, not quite

You worry about having no friends

Without making any amends

But the thing is about friendship

Is that it’s just like a courtship

Friends forgive each other

Even if one of them killed a Berber

That is what friendship is all about

HITLER NUGGET

Oh I get it now! It’s all about being friends with each other no matter what! Let me try!

You worry about having no friends

Without making any amends

But the thing is about friendship

Is that it’s just like a courtship

Friends forgive each other

Even if one of them killed a Berber

That is what friendship is all about

FORREST

Now you’ve got it

HITLER NUGGET AND FORREST

That is what friendship is all about

That is what friendship is all about

That.

Is. What.

Friendship.

Is about

And so after Forrest sang that song to the Hitler Nugget, the Hitler Nugget was smiling away and laughing a bit with pure joy in his heart…assuming chicken nuggets have hearts that is….oh the terrors of eating a live chicken nugget and finding out it‘s alive…oh no….

But anyways, the Hitler Nugget was hugging Forrest and Forrest was hugging back and then the Hitler Nugget let go and was smiling with joy and said to Forrest, “You know what red creature. I mistook you for some horrible pussy ass eating fart nugget that was in conspiracy with the juice. You know…you’ve taught me something that not all of you and your kind are bad.”

Forrest then said with a smile, “I’m glad to hear it Hitler.”

Hitler than said, “I’m going to go back to my camp and tell them what happened! And I’m sure they will forgive me for my mistakes and take me back as one of their own!”

And then the Hitler Nugget was running off and out of the graveyard and back towards his camp…until Forrest said, “Hitler!”

And then after the Hitler Nugget heard his name being called out, the Hitler Nugget turned around with a concerned look on his face and he said in his usual German accent, “Yeah?”

Forrest then asked the Hitler Nugget, “Do you think after you make amends…you can come back and help us out…as friends?”

The Hitler Nugget then had a warm smile appear on his face and he then said kindly back to Forrest, “Sure thing….friend.”

And the Hitler Nugget gave a slight wink and then he was off. And Forrest was left satisfied that he was able to make Hitler think in a new light. That sounded weird, but whatever as soon as the Hitler Nugget went off on his own, that’s when I came running back. Yes, I was running, and was sort of out of breath as well as I tried to breathe in and out and keep my running pace up.

I eventually got to the graveyard, and through the iron gate entrance and what not and Arrell and the others saw me coming. They all got up from their spots and Arrell asked me, “So…did you challenge the green gobbling looking thing?”

I then said while still trying to catch my breath, “Uhh…

A FEW MINUTES BEFORE

So a little flashback I suppose, I was in the middle of town, looking for the giant apple. Luckily it wasn’t hard to miss as I found it within a few minutes of the burning town of Stalia. And as soon as I found it, I went up to it, but the giant apple had its back turned to me.

But I then said out loud, “Hey! Uhh…can I speak to you!?”

And then the giant apple turned around and so did Das and Mac as well, and they were both having a good time with burning the town.

Mac saw me and he then said, “Hi Knight!”

I then said to Mac, “Hi Mac…uhhh…just out of curiosity…did you have something to do with this by chance?”

Mac then said with a smile, “Sure did! Why you ask!?”

I then said in a weird tone in my voice, “Well…you see Mac. What you’re doing is here is wrong. I mean I don’t care about the town of Stalia too much but…having an army of evil red apples to what I’m assuming all to try and kill Applejack is…a little excessive…don’t you think?”

Mac’s smile disappeared and was replaced with a worried one and Mac then said, “Little excessive? What are you? Stupid? It isn’t a little excessive…this is the right thing to do in order to save the world from Applejack.”

I then said to Mac, “I know…but…don’t you think you can climb down from there and try and help us stop this madness? I mean…this special has gone on long enough and…”

Mac then angrily cut me off and said, “NO! YOU DIDN’T WANT TO COME WITH ME AND HELP ME KILL APPLEJACK, SO WHY SHOULD I COME DOWN AND HELP YOU STOP THIS!?”

I then said with a sad face on my face a little bit, “Yeah...I know…and I’m sorry we didn’t consider what you wanted to do…but…”

Das then spoke up and he then said to me, “Didn’t you hear the little pony? He doesn’t want anything to do with you right now and he’s MY new friend. So how about you beat it so we can continue to have our fun…little pony…”

I then gave a slight sigh and a tad bit of a sad look on my face and said, “Well I knew this was going to happen. Specials are never easy for whatever reason. Well how about I challenge you green goblin looking thing…to a fight. At the graveyard. In twenty minutes or so from now.”

Das put his hand up to his chin to think about it and he then said while looking like he was shrugging it off, “Meh…why not, I’m getting bored here anyway! Me and my minions will see you later tonight at the graveyard in twenty ONE minutes! Be there…and be ready to suffer my wrath!”

I then said, “Ok then…sounds nice…see you there then…”

And that’s what happened…

BACK IN THE PRESENT AT THE GRAVEYARD

I then continued with, “Uhhhh…yeah…it went swell. He’ll be here in about like five minutes, we should probably get ready to…”

And then I heard a huge yell in the distance that said, “FIGHT!!!?”

I turned around and there was the giant apple with Mac on it, as well the army of evil red apples.

I then said, “Well…hopefully we’re not fucked. ATTACK!!!”

And as soon as Das heard me yell attack, he looked towards his evil red apple army and said, “After them my minions of the night!! Kill them and show no mercy!”

And then Das said quietly to Mac, “Sit back and enjoy the show little pony.”

Mac with a smile on his face said, “Uhh…sure…whatever you say…friend…”

And then Mac just sat there while we tried to fight off the army of evil red apples. And so with that being said, We charged at the apples as they came to us as well and we fought in the graveyard...adding even more dead bodies to it or something of the like probably. Anyways, with me, I pulled out my guns that I had in my holster with my magic and started to shoot up the place and sending bullets through the apples. With that being said, all the apples burst open after the bullet hit them, which also lead to have some apple mush being everywhere with each hit.

I even kept moving around and even turned my gun sideways and kept moving and shooting, leaving no apples alive. As for Neon, he just made bees appeared from out of nowhere and started to sing a song called, “It’s hip to fuck bees.”

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=8CvqmD0CZao&t=26s

As for Arrell, he did what I suggested and grabbed a tree branch and tried to fight them off by swinging it with his mouth and smashing some apples all around. With Jack, same thing, but instead of a tree branch, it was his lead iron pipe that he brought along for his Halloween costume, but this one was more hard hitting than the tree branch one because it looked like it didn’t take much effort to swing the damn thing and squash so many apples at once. And besides, Jack was tough and he knew what he was doing. And as for Wolf, he had just done planted the lower case wooden T into the ground and covered it in gasoline.

So as the evil red apples drew near him, Wolf grabbed a match and threw it onto the lower case wooden T and soon the lower case wooden T caught on fire and it look like something that the KKK would use on a bonfire night, And as soon as the lower case wooden T was on fire, the evil red apples screeched in pain as they didn’t like it and started to move back.

As for Wolf, he was a bit excited and was pumped up as he said, “YEAH! THAT’ RIGHT! TAKE THAT! YOU ALL SHALL BOW DOWN TO THE ALMIGHTY BURNING LOWER CASE WOODEN T MOTHER FUCKERS!”

And as for Forrest, he tried to put up a fight and put one of his hooves up and he said as apples surrounded him, “I-I’m not afraid to hit you and…kill you guys…so stay back.”

The evil red apples looked at each other and knew he was the weakling of the group just with that and so they jumped Forrest and they started to beat on him like the punching bag that he was. And so you think all was going good…but sad to say…we were starting to get our asses kicked as the apples started to come more in droves and started overwhelming us. We just couldn’t’ handle it anymore as they just kept coming and coming. It was like it was never going to end.

With me, I ran out of bullet and when I heard that clicking sound, I had wide eyes and I said, “Oh come on! I seriously don’t have any more bullets!”

And then the evil red apples jumped me and covered me up and tried to kill me. As for Arrell and Jack, they too tried to fight with all their might, but it was useless as they too got covered up in apples pretty quickly. As for Neon, the apples started to fuck the bees and kill the bees at the same time and they too started to jump on Neon and cover him up.

But as Neon was losing, he then said out loud, “THIS IS FUN! HA HA HA!”

And for Wolf, the apples weren’t even near him and he was happy that his plan worked…for about a few minutes as the fire on the lower case wooden T went out.

Once it did go out, Wolf quickly looked at the lower case wooden T with wide eyes and yelled out, “WHAT?!? NO! NOW IT’ JUST A REGULAR LOWRR CASE WOODEN T! NOT A BURNING ONE! NOOOOOO!”

And then Wolf was swarmed with evil red apples and they started to carry him off somewhere else.

And as he was being carried off, he then said, “NOOOO! GOD HELP ME PLEASSSSSSSSE!”

And as for Forrest…well he was still being beat up. And Mac was watching this all unfold…and you would think with how he acts, he would be loving it and seeing us suffer. But instead, he had a sad and worried look on his face.

So he turned to Das and he asked him while Das had a smile on his face, “Don’t you think that maybe this is a bit too much?”

Das then said to Mac, “Why do you care if it’s too much for them? You said that they didn’t want to be with you earlier tonight? They’re not even your friends anymore…I’m your friend…remember?”

Mac then started to have an angry look on his face and he then said, “Yeah…but they are still my friends!”

And then Mac turned around, leapt off the giant red apple, and landed on the ground and was on equal ground with us.

Mac then looked up towards Das as he was still having a smile on his face and on the giant red apple and he said, “They may have not done right be me tonight by leaving all by myself…but that doesn’t mean they ain’t my friends anymore. They still are…and friends stick by each other no matter what! And friends don’t hurt their friend’s friends either! So if you want to hurt my friends…I don’t think we can be friends anymore. Me and my “real” friends are going to go out and kill Applejack ourselves.”

Das looked at Mac with still a grin on his face and he then said, “Fine then…you can join them then.”

And then Das snapped his fingered and more evil red apples came swarming towards Mac.

In which case after Mac heard Das say those words towards him, he had wide eyes and was a bit confused and he said, “Wait, what?”

And then Mac was jumped by the evil red apples and we were all boned.

And as we were all boned, Das stood high and mighty on the giant red apple and said as he put his hands in the air as thunder came by as Das said out loud, “HA HA HA! THE NIGHT IS MINE! ALL SHALL PERISH WHO OPPOSE MY RULING! THIS HALLOWEEN NIGHT WILL LAST…FOREVER!!! HA HA HA!!!”

And then Das heard a slight voice off in the distance that said to him, “Not on my watch!”

And then Das was confused and turned around quickly as he said, “What?”

And to Das’s surprise, it was the Hitler Nugget and his Nazi Nugget Army, prepared to help fight Das.

The Hitler Nugget had his war face on and he said to his Nazi Nugget Army, “JUMPING NAZIS!!! ATTACK!!!”

And then special Nazi Nuggets that could jump really high charged forward and went ahead and attacked Das by jumping onto the giant red apple and overwhelming him…all while yelling their war cry as well…which was “FICK DEN SAFT!!!”

It was sort of a beautiful sight it was. And so with that being said, as soon as the Jumping Nazi Nugget Soldiers swarmed Das, Das was trying his best to struggle and get the Jumping Nazi Nugget Soldiers off of him.

But sadly for him, it did not work out for Das as he got way too overwhelmed and fell on the ground as he kept yelling, “GET OFF ME! DON’T YOU KNOW WHO YOU’RE MESSING WITH!?”

And so with that being said the evil red apples saw what was happening, went away from us and circled around Das, watching their leader being beaten at his own game…kind of. And as we got ourselves together and helped each other up, we went to watch as well and it was satisfying to say the least. As for the evil red apples, they started to whisper to each other and some of them weren’t sure how to respond to what they were seeing and that their leader was weak as Das continued to struggle with the said Jumping Nazi Nugget soldiers.

As for Mac, he was enjoying it and he had that angry look on his face, but wasn’t angry, he had that look that was happy to see the suffering of others.

As Das was suffering, Mac was yelling at him, “WEW! TAKE THAT DAS! YOU DESERVE WHAT YOU GET YOU LITTLE BITCH! IN FACT…I PITY YOU! SO I’M GOING TO TELL YOU WHAT I PUT IN AS MY SECRET INGREDIENT INTO THE APPLES TO HELP MAKE THEM GROW…I FUCKING JIZZ OVER IT MOTHER FUCKA!!!”

The evil red apples over heard what Mac had to say and they soon were disgusted and appalled by it and the thought really started to become sickening to the point where one of the evil red apples said out loud, “There’s cum inside of us? EEEEEEWWWWww!”

And so all the evil red apples took guns and blew their own brains. How or why…do not ask. And as soon as all the evil red apples turned into mush and their spirits from the fifth dimension went back home to their dimension…the fifth dimension. Das was left all alone as he continued to struggle with the Jumping Nazi Nugget soldiers on him.

But Das saw what happened to his minions and he said out loud as he reached his arm out as if he was desperately trying to grab them before they can escape, “WAIT! COME BACK! DON’T GO! I’M ALL ALONE HERE!”

And then the ground underneath Das started to open up, as the sun started to rise in the distance, and hands started to surround Das and pull him underground.

Once Das saw what was happening, Das said out loud, “WAIT! NO! NOT NOW! I PROMISE I’LL TRY HARDER! DON’T DO THIS TO ME! MAAAAAAC HEEEEELP MEEEEE!”

And those were Das’s last words he as pulled underground, not to be seen on that day or the next day or the day after tomorrow…but who would want to watch the day after tomorrow…I would rather hang myself with the wire to the super Nintendo controller then watch that piece of dog shit movie. Anyways, the world was saved…or Equestria was, as the flames that engulfed Stalia burned out, although the damage had already been done.

Pretty much everyone in town was dead and burned alive…even the babies and wittle kids as well. And the sun started to rise in the distance and it was a beautiful sight to see as well.

As for the Hitler Nugget and his Nazi Nugget Army, they all cheered with a job well done and the Hitler Nugget walked over to Forrest with his Nazi Nugget Army and said to Forrest, “Thank you red creature for helping me. You are a true friend.”

Forrest, who was having an embarrassing smile on his face, had red cheeks, and a big ol’ smile, said, “Awww...it was nothing.”

The Hitler Nugget then said, “Maybe I won’t be sending the red creature to the ovens after all. Thanks again friend! See you in the next special?”

Forrest then said, “Sure...it’ll be Christmas you know…”

The Hitler Nugget then said, “I’ll be looking forward to it.”

The Hitler Nugget then gave a wink towards Forrest and he then walked away with himself, his dignity, and his Nazi Nugget Army. As for us, we all got together, still in our costumes, although our costumes were badly damaged during the fight and didn’t look like it would be good to use for another day.

But we all got together, even Wolf, and I then said, “Well…I’m glad that’s over. We finally completed our first Halloween special. Now hopefully it doesn’t continue.”

Mac then said, “Yeah…I’ll admit…it was a bit much…but it sure was fun riding a giant red apple through town. Wish I could have killed Applejack thought with it.”

Mac then had a sad face on and looked like he was down in the dumps. But I still had a heart of course so I then said with a caring face, “Sorry about not wanting to do what you wanted to do Mac. We should have considered what you wanted to do instead of trying to do what we wanted to do.”

Mac then quickly put his head back up and put a smile back on his face while giving me a slight punch in the arm with his right hoof as he said to me, “Don’t worry about it Knight. There’s always next year….so do you think we can still try and kill Applejack later today maybe?”

I then said as I rolled my eyes towards the back of my head, “Sure, we can do it. Just don’t go crazy like what you tried to do tonight.”

Mac then said with a smile, “Sure thing…but no promises.”

I then said, “Welp…let’s go home then.”

Arrell then asked me, “Yea…but…isn’t Stalia destroyed?”

Wolf then butted in and said, “Yeah…didn’t everypony in town die last night and was burned alive?”

I then said to them as we started to walk off towards town with a beautiful sunrise in the background that gave off a warm orange glow, “No one fucking cares Wolf. Ponies here die like every fucking time whenever something wacky happens. They’ll just be replaced in time for the next special.”

Wolf then said, “Oh…ok then.” And then we went back to our homes, cleaned up, and had a relaxing day of not having any complicated adventure happening to us.

SOMEWHERE DEEP UNDERGROUND EQUESTRIA

And of course it’s not quite over just yet. So located somewhere deep under Equestria, in a cave or some shit like that, lied where Das was being held at. It was a very dark places and he was being held down or in place by a bunch of black, stringy, creepy looking arms that were coming out from the walls. And it looked like Das was in pain and he was in agony or something like that.

And as he was on his backside, looking upwards with big eyes and wondering if the pain would ever stop, he yelled out to himself, “WHY ME!? DID I NOT PLEASE YOU OH DEAR DARK ORD!? I AM MERELY THE KING OF HALLOWEEN AND HAVE SERVED YOU WELL! WHY WILL YOU NOT HEED MY CALL FOR HELP OH DEAR DARK LORD! PLEASE…JUST GIVE ME A SECOND CHANCE FOR NEXT YEAR’S HALLOWEEN SPECIAL!”

And then a deep, booming voice that was disembodied said to Das, “FUCK YOU! I’M SENDING OUT THE HEADLESS HORSEMEN NEXT YEAR! YOU CAN JUST SIT THERE AND FUCKING GO FUCK YOURSELF MOTHER FUCKER! I WAS FUCKING SLEEPING UTIL YOUR WHINY BITCH ASS SHOWED UP! SO SHUT THE FUCK UP NIGGA!”

And then the headless horseman appeared from what seemed like out of nowhere and held his head, which was a generic looking pumpkin that was on fire and said, “Eyup! That’s me! Ha ha ha ha…”

And he said it in a goofy tone and a laugh…like he was retarded or something. So until next year’s Halloween special…this is Knight…signing off…hopefully not though…fuck Neil Druckman….

https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=1v4drKzNR9Q&t=21s

Credits:

Knight

Wolf

Mac farmer

Arrell

Classy Jack

Neon Party

Forrest Fire

TK

Das Clarence

Hitler Nugget

Nazi Nugget General

Stalin

The Red Army

The Nazi Nugget Army

Evil red Apples

Giant evil retarded apple

The spooky ghost .gif

The Dark Lord

With special cameo by:

The Headless Horseman

Crew:

9/11: Bush

Candle Vigil: Boomers

This was: A bad Idea

Thought it would be cool: But it was alright

Took a lot to write this one special: why did I do this

Oh well: I’ll do it again probably

Fuck me: Right?

7/11: Jeb Bush

Bongo Cat: He did the drums or something

Boo: I’m a ghost

Are you: scared yet?

No?: Oh Come on!

I’m a spooky Ghost!: and it’s Halloween damn it!

Fuck these kids these days: They don’t know what scary is

Fuck me: And my life

A Special written by The Masked Ghost

Also known as Bob Tom

Have a spooky and scary Halloween everypony…see you next year…

Maybe…

Author's Notes:

Ok so sorry for getting this out late and not making the original time of 7:00 P.M. CST/ 8:00 P.M. EST, I had some technical difficulties. And you can thank Microsoft for the delay because everything was going fine...but then my laptop was forced an update DESPITE ME TURNING THE UPDATES OFF...SEVERAL FUCKING TIMES... the update happened and it fucked with my computer. The mouse kept freezing so I had to go out and buy a new one and somehow that work. All I have to say is FUCK MICROSOFT AND WINDOWS 10 AND 8.1... LONG LIVE 7 AND XP...SPECIALLY XP...

Other than that, I was also running behind and I had to stay up several nights just to get this done. Whether or not this will happen again next year...I'm not sure...but I can at least tell you if it does, I've got ideas for next year's Halloween special. But if it doesn't...at least you'll still be getting a Christmas special later this year. I still have no clue what it will be all about..but it'll be about something...

So other than that...Happy Nightmare Night and see you for the Christmas season....HO HO HO MOTHER FUCKERS!!!

A VERY MERRY UNIVERSAL MAGIC CHRISTMAS SPECIAL

Character Commentary Coming Soon

Well hi there y'all…it’s me again…back for another fucking special……………….ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh….AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH… Another fucking special god damn it. I knew I should have canceled that contract when I had the chance…but nooooooooo…my agent said I had to do this special…it’ll get me exposure….exposure my fucking ass.

Well it’s that time of year again I suppose. Time to write down what happened…as from the point of time of me writing this in my good ol’ journal, Christmas is already over. But I guess I have to tell you all a tale as to what happened. Well…I'll tell you…just give a moment to allow me to mix some egg nog and vodka. That’s a pretty god mix…right? Hold on…just give a minute………..almost got it there….there…I have my drink, now let’s do this shit. So where do I begin?

Well, I suppose I should explain that like how the Halloween special happened and everything is fine. Like I said to the other guys, by the next special, everyone would be back alive. And everyone was since the time Mac unleashed that green goblin guy and almost destroyed Stalia…and probably all of Equestria.

But we all know Stalia is the most important part here. The only thing that needs to be said is that just like Halloween, Christmas is the same thing here in this universe. It’s not called Hearth’s Warming Eve, just Christmas. And there was apparently a Pony Jesus and Pony Santa as well.

Let me explain how this works…So many…many…many years ago…was a stallion…named Jesus. When was he born? Where was he born? Was it during Christmas time? Was it during the springtime? Did he make wood? Did he do steroids and crack cocaine to get his magical powers? What’s a Jesus? No one knows.

All anypony knows is that he was once real, but his life is more or less of a legend. He was a god pony and was one of the earliest ponies to spread harmony upon to others as the concept of being nice to one another wasn’t invented until this so called Jesus thing happened. And once Jesus opened the minds of many, they were all blown away and praised him for how magical he was, and when I mean magical, I mean, he did the card trick thing. But then there was a pony that wasn’t happy that someone was trying to be nice to others and do the fancy card trick thing.

This one pony wanted everyone to be miserable and never let anyone have any fun...or see the amazing card trick. Some say he wasn’t even a pony at all and he was a zebra…or at least that’s what the local hobo says anyways in Stalia. And some say he was just the local school's principle... But regardless of who he was, he was not happy and so, legend has it, he went to space and fought some space demons and came back with a magical amulet that automatically nailed this Pony Jesus to the cross while dark clouds passed by.

And when I mean by dark clouds, the legend literally just says it was dark clouds. No rain or lightning…just dark clouds randomly appeared out of nowhere. Not even a sentence about god farting out of his ass. And then…Pony Jesus died and everyone was very sad by this all except for that one pony that killed him. But instead of the other ponies taking their revenge and kill the one that killed Pony Jesus, they instead just banned him from their lands and forced him to live in Pony Mexico…the worst possible place right next to Canada…good thing that doesn’t exist here though.

And so the ponies wrapped up Pony Jesus' dead body in used toilet paper and was about to bury him, but then they realized they were too lazy to bury him so they just went ahead and put him in a cave instead until they felt like burying the dead body. And then three days came by and Pony Jesus rose from the dead, and Pony Jesus walked outside to thank the ponies for keeping him nice and warm and giving his body a place to stay while he was dead.

And legend has it that he went to heaven as well and was about to speak of the good word about god and such…but once everyone else saw that Pony Jesus was alive, they automatically thought he was a zombie so they killed him. And now, every Christmas, some pony in their mid forties that is on drugs and has a doucebag looking beard goes outside and dresses up as Pony Jesus to remind everyone of this great stallion that once lived…that and earn minimum wage. Hey, a pony has to put food on the table you know?

But what about Santa Pony? What does he have to do with all of this Christmas mess? And How did Christmas came to be in this universe? Well if you sit down and go easy on the OJ Simpson…I’ll tell you. Well it all started sometime after Pony Jesus' death. Somehow, somewhere, there was a pony living in the northern part of the world that got word of Pony Jesus' existence. And legend has it that this pony heard of all the good will that Pony Jesus did, and so as a pony that was living in the north part of the world, he decided that he needed to do the right thing.

What was that right you may ask? Well, it’s obvious…isn’t it? He went down to South America Pont Land and captured a bunch of Pony Midgets and forced them to build a little factory and forced them to make toys for boys and girls so he may give them to the kids out of his own heart. But then one day, there was a Wiivolution that broke out amongst the Pony Midgets and they tried to revolt against the evil Pony Santa, however Pony Santa had a trick up his sleeves for he had a banana.

And as soon as he threw the banana on the ground, many Zebras came to his aid and helped control the Pony Midgets. And so, Pony Santa has an army of Zebras, super zebras to be exact, to keep the Pony Midgets in check as the super zebras whip them all day, every day to work until they die. But don’t worry, the population of the Pony Midgets will not go extinct as the Super Zebras make sure to force breed the Pony Midgets as well, as well as breed with their females. And as all this happens, Pony Santa stays in his office, smokes a cigar and overlooks the whole entire process.

What does he get out of this? Nothing. Then why do It you may ask? Well he was some old fat guy stallion that happened to find the fountain of youth somewhere up in the mountains towards the north and he had nothing else better to do with his time other than to become a disciple of Pony Jesus. Yeah...that’s right…Pony Jesus is still involved. And apparently he can come in contact with wherever Pony Jesus' spirit is living at and talk to them. And together, they make Christmas possible.

At least that’s how the legend goes that is. Anything else is more or less is fake news don’t you know? But as to how everyone else got to know of this legend known as Pony Santa, no one really knows actually, so I don’t have an answer for that one. However, legend has it that Pony Santa was forcing the Super Zebras to perform unethical science experiments on the weak Pony Midgets, and legend has it that he found a way to become a quantum being. How you may ask? Don’t look at me, I don’t know anything about Quantum Mechanics? That’s just how the story goes.

But…apparently since he is a quantum living being, it basically gives him super powers. But that's just the legend. But the real question is though…does this story get passed around from generation to generation, from boy to girl all across Equestria and maybe even the entire world? Hell no…this all sounds way too ridiculous and most of the ponies that I’ve seen and heard from don’t even know this legend. Well…all except for Stalia..of course. Stalia seems to keep the tradition alive it seems to keep the original tale intact while every other pony in Equestria seems to have moved on and made a more family, friendly version. With Pony Jesus, the tale goes that he was a pony with magical powers that may or may not have a connection with god.

And Pony Santa, depending on who you ask, was a creative way to market products for the holidays or he was a fat stallion that had diabetes that was generous enough to go out and deliver presents to all the good boys and girls all around the world. And as far as I can tell, that’s the story that Twilight and her friends roll with as I’ve been told this. But here in Stalia, as I said, the old tale is the one that gets passed around.

And as far as I am aware, it’s the only place that still has the old tale alive and well. I suppose that’s how Stalia is, traditional in spirit, and it shows as it sticks out like a sore thumb amongst the rest of Equestria. The only thing though is that no one here, even in Stalia, is for sure if these tales are true. Some say it’s a myth while others say it's true. You know what I believe? Nothing. I honestly give up, but I wouldn’t be surprised if it did exist. And if it did…it better stay far away from the fucking Christmas specials…because my contract says I have to do seven of these god damn forsaken specials, seven each for Halloween and seven for Christmas, and I can already tell where the next special might go.

I swear, if the writers and producers of this Christmas special plans on pulling this shit on me, there’s going to be hell to pay, lawyers are going to be shoved straight up their fucking asses, and I’m sending them a GOD DAMN in-voice. Anyways, that’s the whole back story for all that you need to know. So how about we get this special started...shall we? Now where do we begin? With me?

Nooooooooooo…that’s not in the script, thank god, instead…let’s start off with someone that you wouldn’t expect…Forrest. Yup, that beautiful, red bastard. Well, he’s not even a bastard. He’s just a big ol’ wussy. But at the end of the day…does it really matter? In fact…it doesn’t matter if you’re a dick or a pussy…what matters at the end of the day…you’re all assholes in one form or another. Well aside from that, let’s get started shall we…before the producers come on to the set and start fucking with the program.

So we start in Stalia, but not on the ground, but rather in the sky. I know, we’re setting the bar pretty high aren’t we? The production budget has increased by five bucks in recent months. It opens a whole new world of opportunity for the show. So anyways, we’re in the sky, but not just anywhere in the sky with some random, dirty, whore filled clouds. No…instead…we’re in Forrest's shitty excuse for a home.

Basically saying we're starting off with Forrest’s cloud home. Now as a fresh reminder as to what Forrest’s home is like, it’s lingering above Stalia. Although not over the entire town, of course. Rather it’s lingering over the opens fields of grass and the hills that roam the landscape that surrounds Stalia. And of course it’s high enough in the sky to be on level with Cloud City, Stalia’s equivalent to Cloudsdale. And with that being said, we start at Forrest’s home. His house you might call it. It's about roughly two stories high, made out entirely of clouds with a hint of non-cloud related material as well. There’s even a little stream of water pouring out on the side of Forrest’s home as well, just like Rainbow Dash’s home, but instead the color of rainbows, it’s the color of fire.

And I do believe at one point Forrest wanted to make it actual fire but he was too much of a pussy to be a stallion and use actual fire in fear that it’ll scare Rainbow Dash away. Because you know…the whole...stalking thing. But anyways, everything looks modern from the inside and outside. It’s rather nice to say the least, almost as if Forrest was raking in the money…but he wasn’t…because he had a second mortgage on his home and could barely pay rent. Hell, he even owed money to a couple of loan sharks…literally…sharks that hands out loans.

They are magical sharks that Forrest summoned from the sixth dimension and then loaned him some money, with his legs being collateral, and last time I heard, Forrest has about three months before the loan sharks comes back from the sixth dimension with lead iron pipes and ready to break his legs. Of course, you might be asking how do they get money from Forrest that way? They don’t! They instead just get the pure enjoyment of beating the everlasting shit out of some poor innocent creature that happens to be in debt and is in need of some assistance.

So Forrest is fucked…unless he declares bankruptcy…but even then he can’t because he even owes some hobos some money…even Dead Hobo Body…and I can’t believe he’s owing money to him. I hear Dead Hobo Body comes out at night, standing outside of Forrest’s home, waiting for him to come out with his metal bat to bash his skull in. But it’s Christmas time so Dead Hobo Body is off for the holidays, so Forrest is safe…for now. But anyways, Forrest is kind of broke as he lives on his paycheck that he gets from working at the factory…that is literally called the factory.

What do they make there? No one knows, but all that smoke coming from the smoke stacks must be something important. So anyways, Forrest is inside his home, on the first floor in his living room in a way. Everything is pretty much is made out of clouds, although there is some slight color differences surprisingly, but for the most part, it’s just clouds. But it’s that good kind of clouds where you can use it for a very specific purpose to fuck it. It’s a two for one kind of deal, the best kind of deal. There’s also a fireplace that has some wood that has not been lit from what the looks of it: Never.

However, if I had to guess, Forrest is just waiting to fuel the flames of his fireplace whenever a poor child can’t pass some sort of test, but hey, that’s just me getting drunk right now because…the fucking…Christmas special son of a bitch. Anyways, and right behind Forrest is the stairs to go up to the second floor, which mostly comprises of his bedroom and an attic that not even Forrest knows what goes up in there. But yet, he doesn’t have a basement, what pity I say, and what shame too.

What would Forrest do if there ever happened to be a cloud tornado ripping through Cloud City? Probably fucked. But aside from that, I should also mention that the staircase is one of those fancy spiral stair cases where it kind of goes at a circular angle as you go upwards. Not in a tight circle, like a lighthouse, but like if it was a mansion of some kind that is generous on the space that was there to spare. And with that in mind, the kitchen and dining area was somewhere off that cannot be seen by a simple guest and blah blah blah, let’s move on with this shit. So Forrest is sitting on his couch, a couch that looks like it was made for three to sit on. He is sitting comfortable on the couch, which all of his body is on the couch cushions and such. Forrest is sitting on the couch like how sometimes other ponies sit…like a weird puppy dog, even though it doesn’t feel like that shouldn’t be possible but yet is somehow.

So anyway, Forrest is sitting on his couch with a big, warm smile on his face, almost as if there was nothing to bother him in his own mind and the like. If anything, it looked like Forrest was fine and contempt with himself and with the life that he has made despite all the shit that life has thrown his way. He seems not to be bothered by the fact that we’ve already started another Christmas special, but rather, he seems to be in his happy place, calm and comfortable. And that’s the thing with Forrest, no matter what life throws his way, he always seems to be happy with it no matter what in the end, even if life is holding a knife to his dick and threatening to chop it off to appear a scootaloo, he still manages to be happy one way or another in the end.

And since it was Christmas time, it almost seems like nothing can shoot Forrest’s happiness down. But Forrest wasn’t just alone by himself, even though most of the time he was. Oh no, instead, he had a very special guest over, the Hitler Nugget. Yup, that guy’s back, and who would have thought too, and so soon as well. Although the weird thing was though we couldn't find the Hitler Nugget anyway when it came to filming on set, so we just got a stand in for him.

Well, the Hitler Nugget wasn’t there to cause any trouble or harm towards Forrest. No, instead he was there as his friend, because...you know…the last special…the Halloween special. Anyways, the Hitler Nugget was sitting in a chair made for one. The Hitler Nugget was sort of small for it so it looked huge compared to him as well in the Hitler Nugget’s eyes. But even if you were to look into the Hitler Nugget’s eyes at that very moment, you wouldn’t have any kind of hatred towards the juice or plans of world domination. No, instead, you could see that the Hitler Nugget too was happy and contempt with himself and was enjoying his time that he was having with Forrest.

The Hitler Nugget even had a nice, little, warm smile across his face along with his little Hitler Mustache. He was also holding a mug, a mug that looked like he had brought it himself because I’m sure in the Hitler Nugget’s case, he would be considered disabled because….well you know, he’s a living, breathing chicken nugget that looks like it came from McDonalds so he does not have any human organs but yet can still do human things.

In this special’s case, we call that personification, and all I have to say is they are not paying me enough to do this shit. Anyways, the Hitler Nugget was holding a mug, filed hot and tasty coco that Forrest had made for him. But of course, you must be wondering why The Hitler Nugget is at Forrest’s place or why he is even part of the story at all. Well to tell you the truth, it’s because the stand n that we got for the Hitler Nugget tried to back out of this special, but his contract states if he doesn’t work, then the studio can torture him until he dies a slow and painful death as well as kill his wife and children. But I’m not legally obligated to give the details of that said contract, or else the studio heads are going to send a hitman after me and replace me with a guy named Larry that they found working at a Starbucks.

I would let him have it, but according to my contract, if I do, then he also is allowed to saw of my face with a specific, rusty saw from the 1800’s and wear it to pretend that it’s me and to try and fool the audience that nothing has changed or worrisome from behind the scenes. In which case there is, but let’s not get into that, let’s continue on because right now, someone from the studio is putting a gun to my head because they now realized that I was stalling this entire time in hope that help will come.

Help me. So the show must go on. So the Hitler Nugget was at Forrest's house and as the Hitler Nugget was sipping on some hot coca, Forrest was just having a smile on his face and said to The Hitler Nugget, “And so that’s why you want to gas the Juice Hitler Nugget?”

The Hitler Nugget said with a still warm smile on his face, as if the conversation was normal to have, “Why yes, yes it is why. They must not get away with what they have done to me and the others. The Juice must pay for their crimes. And so ever since that day when I turned 5 years old, I made it my duty to bring Justice to Jones and his family. I mean the nerve of these juices, thinking they could go up to them and do that to them? WELL I AM NOT HAVING IT GOD DAMN IT! I WILL HUNT ALL THE JUICES UNTI THEY ARE ERADICATED FROM THIS WORLD, EVEN IF IT IS THE LAST THING THAT I DO! DIE JONES WERDEN RÜCKGESETZT!!!”

As the Hitler Nugget was yelling and screaming to the top of his lungs, the Hitler Nugget all of a sudden had his face turn from happy and warm to angry and sour. And as he yelled to the heavens from his vocal cords, the Hitler Nugget raised both of his arms up high in the air and made fists with them and shook them like he was angry at god or something like that.

But once after he was done yelling, he looked back towards Forrest with a calm look once again and said to Forrest, “Sorry about that.”

Forest then said with a welcoming look on his face that looked like it was understandable and contempt and said to the Hitler Nugget, “ It’s fine Hitler Nugget. We’re friends after all, and friends talk to each other and their problems when they need to let it out. And if possible, friends help out friends get through their problems.”

The Hitler Nugget then said, “Yeah, you’re right! Thanks for teaching me Forrest about the magic of friendship.”

Forrest then said as he closed his eyes and had an even bigger smile on his face, “No problem at all there Hitler.”

And as Forrest was done speaking, Forrest's eyes opened once more.

And so the Hitler Nugget then asked Forrest, “But what should I do about the juices then Forrest? Should I still go out and gas them like how Jones would have wanted or should I let their reign of terror continue to go on as everyone else suffers their wrath with no mercy and no end in sight?”

Forrest then paused for a moment and no longer had a smile as it felt like to him that the conversation that he was having with Hitler Nugget was starting to turn into an awkward one.

So Forrest stared at the Hitler Nugget and raised one eye brow up and said, “Ummmm…I don’t think so Hitler. Maybe, we should try and not try and gas the juices.”

The Hitler Nugget was starting to get agitated a little bit and he said, “But I have to do something Forrest! They must all die and burn in hell for what they have done!”

Forrest then said as he moved one of his hooves forward…in a sign of…something…and said to the Hitler Nugget, “Yes, and I understand that part Hitler. But maybe we should try and…control these feelings instead?”

The Hitler Nugget started to become even more annoyed by Forrest’s words and he then said with a tone in his voice, “Control my feelings!? I tell you what is out of control! THE FUCKING JUICE ARE OUT OF CONTROL! THEY ARE TRYING TO KILL US ALL AND RULE THE WORLD WITH THEIR FANCY FALVORS OF PURE DELIGHT! BUT THEY DISGUISE IT AS IF THEY IT IS PURE DELIGHT, BUT REALLY THEY ARE EVIL DELIGHT! EVIL I TELL YOU! THAT IS WHY THEY MUST BE STOPPED AT ALL COST! SEND ALL THE JUICES TO THE CONCENTRATION CAMPS AT ONCE I SAY!!! THE THIRD RIECH SHALL NOT BE IN VEIN I TELL YOU! THE FIFTH REICH SHALL REIGN SUMPREMEEEEEEEEEE!”

Forrest then said, as he moved both hooves up in and down, in a way of saying for the Hitler Nugget to calm down and he said, “Calm down Hitler. It’ll be alright. Look, clearly you need to channel your anger somehow. And since I don’t think you can let go of your anger against the juices just yet, how about we try something small first. How about every time you want to yell and scream the N word at juices in public, you should….write a letter…”

The Hitler Nugget calmed down and instead looked confused as to what he heard Forrest say to him. The Hitler Nugget asked Forrest, “Write a letter?”

Forrest then said, “Yes, write a letter. That way, every time you feel angry about something that you feel like is the juices fault, you can write a letter to them, expressing how you feel about them and why you feel that way.”

The Hitler Nugget was silent for a moment and after a moment had passed, The Hitler Nugget then asked Forrest, “And after I write the letter…should I give it to the juices?”

Forest then started to have an awkward look on his face, as if saying he wasn’t sure how to explain it to the Hitler Nugget.

So Forrest then said to the Hitler Nugget, “No! Not…yet at least. Wait a while before you send it to them.”

The Hitler Nugget was still calm, but even more confused than before as he asked Forrest, “Why? How will I be able to tell them to their faces that they are stinky, dirty, no good for nothing juices that deserve to be slaughtered by the millions in an unforgiving genocide?”

Forrest, as he continued to have an awkward look on his face, then said, “Well…uhh…it’s because uhh…Your writing! Yea, you need to make sure your writing is good enough for them to uh read it and everything! Good penmanship is important after all and you need to make sure your grammar is in tip top shape. You also need to choose the right words as well to make sure it’s the best delivery you can give to them.”

And Forrest had said that to the Hitler Nugget, he had a big, awkward smile on his face that looked like he was guilty of something, but really he wasn't. But he also had big eyes too as he had that smile on his face as well and his eyes also looked like he was guilty of something, and who knows, maybe he was. Maybe he is guilty of not liking the Dark Knight. But anyways, Forrest had also said that to the Hitler Nugget in a fast kind of tone.

That kind of tone that says, ‘Hey, I want to get this done like 'Sonic.' This is awkward, and afterwards, please put a bullet in my head because this endless loop of songs from the early 2000’s are driving me to drink and I want death, please give me death noooooooooow.’

Yeah that kind of tone. Of course there was a moment of silence for a while.

The Hitler Nugget had to think about what Forrest had said to him, but then he came to the conclusion and said to Forrest, “Hmm….you might be right there Forrest. And then after I improve on my skills of grammar, THEN I CAN GAS ALL OF THEIR BIG NOSE FACES AND TAKE BACK THE SHEKCLES THAT THEY STOLE FROM JONES! AND THEN JUSTICE WILL HAVE BEEN SERVED! AND ALL SHALL BOW DOWN TO MEEEEEEEE! DER SÜDEN WIRD WIEDER AUFERSTEHEN!!!"

The Hitler Nugget this time around didn’t just say sorry like he did the last time, and instead he just got up from his seat and stood on the ground, holding his little arms high in the air with the evil look in his eyes as well as a grin to go along with it. All that was missing was a sound of thunder in the distance and then it would have been complete. But I’m sure the thunder was a bit late. Anyways, after The Hitler Nugget had said that to Forrest, Forrest was a bit put off by it and wasn’t sure how to take it.

So instead, Forrest continued to smile awkwardly as he was before and said to the Hitler Nugget, “Yeah…sure…let’s go with that. Wait a minute…big noses…sheckles…oh never mind, I’m sure you’ll figure it out later there Hitler ol’ buddy.”

The Hitler Nugget then lowered his arms down and went back to his normal face a usual and had a big smile on his face as he was happy deep down with the advice that Forrest had given him.

And as the Hitler Nugget got back into his seat and back into the position that he was in right before he had yelled out at the top of his lungs, the Hitler Nugget said, “That is such a good idea Forrest. I would have never thought to write a letter to the juices. Thank you very much…friend.”

As the Hitler Nugget said the word ‘friend’ towards Forrest, the Hitler Nugget had his eyes half closed, had a warm smile on his face, and was pointing towards Forrest.

And in response, Forest pointed back towards the Hitler Nugget and said, “Right back at you Hitler. Anything that I can do for a friend.”

The Hitler Nugget, as happy as he could be, then asked Forrest, “Say Forrest, since you helped me out with one of my problems, how about I help you out with something? Like you said, friends help each other out.”

Forrest then had his smile go away and he then thought about it for few seconds, but then his face just turned into an embarrassing look as he didn’t want to impose or whatever…shit Forrest believes in.

So Forrest said to the Hitler Nugget, “No…I don’t need any help with anything Hitler.”

The Hitler Nugget then said to Forrest, “No really, tell me, there must be something you need help with. I could maybe help clean your house. Maybe move some furniture that you might need moving. Maybe I could run some errands for you. Help exterminate the dirty Zebra race.”

Forrest was then taken a back a bit and then was unsure as to what he just heard with his ears, so he asked the Hitler Nugget, “What was that last part you just said Hitler?”

The Hitler Nugget, with a smile on his face, said, “Nothing. But really, there must be something.”

Forrest then said, “Thanks for asking Hitler…but…I really don’t need help with anything at the moment. I am perfectly fine on my own.”

The Hitler Nugget then said with enthusiasm in his voice, “Wow, not only are you a good friend that helps others out, but you’re a friend that tries to be modest. Now I must help you out to return the favor someday. How come you are the only one that is willing to accept me and be my friend…UNLIKE THOSE DIRTY, NO GOOD FOR NOTHING STALIN AND HIS RED ARMY!?”

Forrest then said, “Well, I guess it’s because of how I was born and everything. I’ve always been this way and I guess I just had it in my heart to be this nice no matter what towards others. I suppose I might be deserving of something of good fortune in life, but I am fine with whatever life throws my way. I just hope I get to do the one thing that I really want to do this Christmas.”

The Hitler Nugget then got curious, but that happy kind of curious as he still had a small smile on his face and the Hitler Nugget then asked Forrest, “Oh yeah…well what is that you would like to do this Christmas Forrest? Is it to wish for world peace…by getting rid of all the juices?”

Forrest then said with a smile, “No no no Hitler…it’s nothing like that. Instead…all I want for this Christmas is to spend Christmas eve with my friends.”

The Hitler Nugget’s smile then went away and instead a confused, dumbfounding look was placed on his face.

The Hitler Nugget then said to Forrest, “Really? That’s it? That’s all you want for Christmas? Why not ask for something…else like a gas chamber to get rid of all of the fruits that are not oranges?”

Forrest’s smile suddenly disappeared as he was then reminded of his sad childhood.

He then looked out towards one of the nearby widows and then said to the Hitler Nugget, “Well…to tell you the truth Hitler, it’s the only thing that I’ve been dreaming of having for Christmas. Every year I’m alone and all by myself, with no family or friends to spend it with. I don’t even have a pet to spend it this Christmas with, so it’s always just been me up high in the sky, in my home, spending it with nopony else. I don’t have any friends to come over or family to spend it with. Not even anypony from my work wants to come over. I’m all…alone…but…ever since Knight came here and this being his first Christmas and all…I believe this year will be different. I believe that this will be my chance to spend time with my friends and give them a gift that they have always wanted, because there is nothing like a gift to me than seeing the look on everypony’s face when they receive a gift that they’ve always been wanting. That's all I want.”

The Hitler Nugget didn’t get mad, but wasn't happy either.

In fact, he was starting to feel a little sad on the inside, so he then asked Forrest, “Wow…so…you’ve always been alone on Christmas? Even when you were a child?”

Forrest then said, with a tiny smile on his face, but still an overall frown sitting upon the lower part of his face, “Yeah…even when I was a child it’s been like that. In fact that’s kind of why I ask for this one thing that I want to do on Christmas this year. It’s because of my father and that one year on Christmas when mom died.”

The Hitler Nugget was then interested in what Forrest had to say so he scooted a little bit forward on his seat and he then asked Forrest, “Ohhh….my mother died too! Looks like we have something in common…that means we can relate to each other now and that means we have a chemistry together as characters. Please Forrest…go on…”

Forrest then looked back towards the window with a sad, depressing look on his face and as he was looking outside, the soft, white snow was starting to fall outside and cover his window.

And so Forrest then said, “ Well…it was the year that mom died…”

And so we begin another flashback…so uh…..du do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do…

SOMETIME IN THE FAR PAST WHEN IT WAS DURING CHRISTMAS TIME

And so it's in the past, where everything is before. We are once again back in the crummy ol' place that was also Forrest's childhood home, the cloud trailer park. But let's get into the nitty gritty details however. The Cloud Trailer park was somewhere off key, somewhere not near Cloud City or Cloudsdale or anything like that, but it wasn't too far from Stalia however.

And as one would expect, it was dirty, muddy and littered with everything one can imagine a trailer park would be filled with. There was trash everywhere, with the trailers not even being made by clouds, but part clouds and part whatever they could find in the garbage. And the clouds that made up the ground weren't even white like most clouds, but instead a dark, dirty cloud. It wasn't quite black like a thunder cloud and looked more like the color of dirt, but it was somewhere in between those two colors. Not only that, but the entrance to the trailer park also had a somewhat broken, rundown sign that had all of those fancy, flashy lights attached to it to let others know that this was The Cloud Trailer Park and any other generic trailer park that's sitting in the clouds.

And of course the place was about as big as it could be to fit maybe roughly two hundred to three hundred ponies or so...maybe more...maybe less, who knows. What matters was that it was snowing, yes even when this was high up in the sky and as the snow was falling, the flashback focuses on a particular trailer.

A trailer that was sort of a weird, spring green kind of color on the outside, all as the snow fell upon it and slightly covered the window. And the flash back takes us inside where Forrest is having a jolly good ol' time decorating the tree. And apparently, this flashback that Forrest made magically includes a date of the 21st, pretty much saying it was only days away for a little Forrest to be getting a visit from Santa Pony. And little Forrest has a big of a smile as it he could have, even though in front of him the tree isn't anything special. In fact, the tree is only a three foot tree, maybe smaller, and it looks like it's a dead tree. It still has some pine needles attached to it, but only barely and it looked like those pine needles wants to just jump off and get it over with...just like the people from 9/11. The greatest Christmas Story of all.

Anyways, even though the tree is pretty much dead, and it looked like it was barely hanging on as he was decorating it, little Forrest seemed to have been happy just to be doing that. The dead tree didn't bother Little Forrest, not one bit. If anything in his eyes, the tree seemed to be perfect. Little Forrest didn't need to have a big tree to make him happy, because all that mattered was that it was a tree and that it looked nice. And little Forrest was decorating that tree alright, the best he could that was.

He only had maybe five or seven ornaments before he resorted to making his own ornaments out of papers or whatever he found from outside. But to him, as long as it looked like it was Christmas, that's all that mattered. And soon, after what seemed like a quite bit effort that he had put in, the tree was about to be finish as the flashback starts off with. And little Forrest had a yellow star that he had made out of construction paper.

Sure, it looked like a piece of shit, but in the end, it would look like something. So little Forrest, the pegasus that he was, used his wings and got off the ground. And soon little Forrest hovered a couple of feet from the ground and placed the yellow, paper crafted star on top of the tree. And once little Forrest laid that star on top, it limped to the side a little bit, but it was stable enough to call it a Christmas star. And so, once little Forrest was satisfied with his work, he gently landed on the floor, not making a single noise and sat down on his ass and looked on in awe to see his work.

If one were to have looked into his eyes that day, one would see a tiny bit of glimmer coming from his eyes, as his heart was ignited just by looking at the pure joy of a Christmas tree. It didn't matter if it had tinsel or was covered in silver and gold. What mattered is what it symbolized something. And to little Forrest, it was a symbol of that of harmony and peace as well as togetherness and family. It represented the good times to be had and to put aside differences, even if it was just for a moment before bringing those differences back. For a moment, little, Forrest was in a state of pure bliss as it was the time of year to be together around with family and friends and to celebrate a time of happiness and good will towards others.

And then in that moment of pure bliss, it was all disrupted as his deadbeat father spoke up. And once he spoke, little Forrest turned his little head around towards his back with a worried look as he was unsure as to what was going to happen next as it did kind of startled him a bit. And right behind little Forrest was the good ol' recliner that his dad was sitting in, as well as the big mother fucker himself sitting in it as well as a can of cloud beer. Although this cloud beer was a little bit special as it had a sexy picture of a female mare dressed up as Santa Pony.

Anyways, Forrest's dad said to little Forrest and interrupted him, "I have such a disappointing and gay son."

Once Forrest had heard those words, he looked back, with the worried look of course, and asked his dad, "Why do you say that dad?"

As Forrest had asked that, little Forrest turned his body around and to look at his father as he was talking to him.

Forrest's dad then said to him, "I knew I should have raised you better. But your bitch of a mom wouldn't let me have you. She kept yelling at me that I would abuse you and teach you the wrong things in life. WELL THAT BITCH HAD IT COMING TO HER THE DAY SHE DIED GOD DAMN IT!"

Little Forrest then said to his dad, "But...you killed her...rem.."

Little Forrest was cut off and Forrest's dad then said, "I know...I FUCKING RMEMEBER THAT FUCKING DAY YOU LITTLE PIECE OF SHIT! She was taking you away from me, and that bitch wasn't going to get away with taking what came from my fucking ball sack. Back in my day, we called that stealing...or theft...which either you prefer. And so I had to do it...TO PROTECT THE FRUIT OF MY FUCKING LOIN! And I was sure that once I had taken you away from her, you would have learned to be a REAL STALLION! But I was wrong. You're just a no good, pussy ass fart eating mother fucker. Just like your mother. That's not to say I don't miss your mother Billy."

Little Forrest then said, "It's Forrest...dad."

Then Forrest's dad said, "Whatever, it's the same thing. My point Billy...is that I miss your mother too. I didn't marry and rape her for nothing you know? She was as a beautiful mare the day that I met her. And even my dad agreed with me, that's why he made sure we had a shotgun wedding instead of a real one. Well, it was a cross bow, but that's what we called it back in the good ol' days anyways. And it was perfect. Sure, her dad tried to prevent it from happening, but good ol' pops knew what to do and...used a bow and arrow and killed your mom's dad in the head. just like any other shotgun wedding. And so, when I made my vow that day, I promised to treat her like any other mare.

'Of course she didn't learn how to make a sandwich right or...give me a proper blowjob like a wife should. Hell, she used her teeth. Had to slap her a few times and threatened to knock out all of her teeth if she didn't learn how to do it proper. The point is...I don't hate her...well...aside from her trying to take you away and all, but I do hate you Forrest. You are my least favorite child and I hope you burn. You would have been my favorite if you would just follow my hoofsteps and learn on how to become a REAL STALLION...but you didn't. You are a worthless, pathetic, piece of shit. You are the most waste of pony life that I have ever seen."

Little Forrest was starting to tear up a bit as his heart was starting to break.

Little Forrest then asked his dad, "Are...Are you saying you don't love me dad?"

Little Forrest tried to say those words as he was trying to hold back tears that were welling up in his eyes.

Forrest's dad then said to him, "Yeah you damn right I don't you fucking twerp."

Little Forrest was starting to cry even more and more as tears started to run down his cheek and he asked his dad, "D-D-D-oes this mean...I have to leave...now?"

Forrest's dad then said, "HELL NO! You think I'm fucking retarded!? No, you don't. At least not yet. Honestly, if it was up to me, you would be on the streets, maybe a pedophile staring at you...wanting that sweet ass of yours. But I am legally obligated to keep you and give you food every now and then because if I don't, the pegasi police and the cloud police will be all over my ass and I'll probably be going back to jail. And probably not with the ones that has my jail buddies in it. And besides, the Cloud Police already have warrants for my arrest for killing those three innocent clouds and forcing them to give me a cloud blowjob...the only problem is that I'm not in their territory. But once I step in there, then that'll have my ass. But for now though...Billy...you have to stick around. But if you're going to be living here, I'm not going to be putting up with some gay ass tree that you have Forrest. SO I'M BURNING IT DOWN!"

And then, what seemed like out of nowhere...although by this point, I'm pretty sure it was out of nowhere, Forrest's dad took out a Molotov that was already pre-lit, and who knows, maybe he just had a case just stacked near him just for such an occasion, like what he was doing now. Well Forrest's Dad took the bottle, and chucked it at the Christmas tree that little Forrest had worked so hard on, trying to bring life to it.

Once the flames hit the tree, the Christmas tree went up in flames and smoke. What was left of the tree was clearly going to be merely ashes in a few minutes as Forrest sat there a gaped as his mouth was hanging down low, his eyes big as the sky, and his heart broken. Little Forrest had no words to say as all words escape his mouth, so he couldn't say anything but sit there and watch in front of his own eyes his work go up in flames. And as the Christmas tree burned in front of him, Little Forrest started to cry.

Tears started to go down his cheek fast as if it was suddenly raining and the water drops was going down his face.

Little Forrest, after taking a moment and soaking everything in, turned around to his dad and asked the question, "Why dad? How could you do this? It's Christmas!?"

Forrest's Dad then said, "I don't care about your faggoty ass Christmas you little bitch! What I care about during the winter time is beating my meat to keep me warm. So unless you're going to turn into some hot mare (and turn 18), GET THE FUCK OUT OF MY FACE!"

Little Forrest was lost for words and was unsure how to respond, but then a little bit of hope sparked within him as he thought he could probably salvage this Christmas.

So Little Forrest said to himself quietly, "Well...I guess I could go to my friends houses and celebrate Christmas there..."

Then of course, Forrest's Dad spoke up right away and said towards Forrest, "Friends!? HA HA HA HA YHA! YOU'RE NOT GOING ANYWHERE YOU FUCKING LITTLE PRICK! Instead, you're going to stay here. And you can only go outside when I tell you to go outside. You will take a shit when I say you can take a shit. You got that you son of a bitch Billy!"

Little Forrest then continued to beg and ask, "But...but dad...my friends..."

And as Forrest was begging those words and was completely hopeless, the tears continued to pour from little Forrest's eyes.

And so, in response, Forrest's Dad then said, "Forrest...what did I tell you before? You. Don't. Have. Any Friends. You never have. And you never will. Friends...back in my day we didn't have friends. Instead what we had were gangs, and gangs was what made the world right. It toughened up the stallions and it got all the chicks to come towards us because if anything a mare likes, a mare likes gangs. Because that way you can have an orgy and it will not be awkward at all. So tell me...what does so called "Friendships" offer like gangs offer? Nothing! I tell you...this world is going to go to fucking shit with all this "Harmony" and "Friendship" shit."

But little Forrest protested as he said as loud as his tiny voice could say while still crying many, many tears, "But I do have friends! I do! I do!"

Forrest's dad then said, "Ohhhh...alright then...I'll play along with your game here Forrest. Your so called friends are not even your friends. You are the third wheel Forrest. A third fucking wheel, and how do you think that makes me feel, to have a son...THAT'S A THIRD FUCKING WHEEL!? WELL I'LL TELL YOU HOW IT MAKES ME FEEL! IT FUCKING PISSES ME OFF AND IF I HAD A WOODSHED, I WOULD THROW YOUR ASS INTO THE WOODCHIPPER BOY! NO SON OF MINE IS GOING TO BE A THIRD FUCKING WHEEL! So that's why you're my least favorite and I disown you. Besides...your friends don't even like you. They come by every now and then just to grab a smoke with me, because they actually have balls while you go there and...do whatever pansy shit that you do when I'm not looking. They pity you Forrest...they fucking pity you. And that just makes you a loser. And you will always be a loser. A dimwit. A fucking retard. A faggot. Every name in the book, that is what you are Billy...I knew I should have aborted you when I had the chance."

Little Forrest, as broken as he was, and as a mess he was, then asked his dad a simple question, "What?"

As little Forrest continued to cry and cry, Forrest's Dad then said, "You heard me. I had a chance to abort your unborn fetus asshole...but your mom said it was, "immoral" and that "it was still alive and is a pony" Fucking bullshit...that's what it is. So...with that being said...you're not leaving Forrest...NOW GO SIT IN THE CORNER WHILE I JACK OFF!"

Little Forrest tried to resist by saying, "but..."

But then Forrest's Dad then said, "NOW!"

And so, as the Christmas tree continued to burn, and surprisingly not burn down the trailer itself, little Forrest hung his head down low as the tears continued to drip onto the dirty carpet. Little Forrest walked slowly towards the nearby corner and was a wreck. He was saddened by what his father had said to him, and that he wasn't going to able to celebrate Christmas at all of any kind. He just wanted a nice and peaceful Christmas for once, but instead, what he got was disappointment.

And so, Little Forrest walked to the corner laid down, and curled up into a little ball, and it was sort of a small ball too since he was only a small kid after all. And as little Forrest laid there, his back was to his dad, who was looking at Playcolt and was beating his meat off to a sexy mare wearing a bunny costume, while little Forrest continued to cry and cry.

And right before the flashback ended, little Forrest then started to sort of sing a little bit. There was no tune or anything like that, only the sound of his voice.

Deck..the halls with bales of holly...

Fa la la la la...la la la la...

Tis the season to be jolly...

Fa la la la la...la la ...la la....

And So, little Forrest closed his eyes and tried to sleep it all off. He was sad, depressed. He just wanted to sleep forever and not wake up. All he wanted was a nice Christmas with friends to celebrate with. But that was merely just a dream for him. In a way, he just wanted to die. So he could be in heaven and maybe then he would get his Christmas wish.

And maybe even spend it with someone with as well. And that's the end of that flashback...du do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do do...

BACK IN THE PRESENT

And so, we're back in Forrest's house. You know...when Forrest is all grown up and stuff. He is his own stallion or some shit like that.

Well anyways, the flashback had ended and Forrest was hanging his head low with his eyes shut and said, as if he was explaining it all even though they all saw it, "...and that's why I want to spend Christmas with my friends..."

The Hitler Nugget was left in awe as his mouth was opened and he then said, "Wow...so your dad was really that much of an asshole?"

Forrest then said to the Hitler Nugget, "Well...kind of. I like to think he said those things to me because he's only looking out for my best interests. So I still love him...he just doesn't return any of my calls...or my letters that I sent him. I even try to show up every once and a while to check no him, but he just ends up being blacked out drunk and tries to beat me to a bloody pulp instead. So it's all fine."

The Hitler Nugget then said to Forrest, "Yeah but...he sounds like a real asshole. It sounds like...you're in denial there Forrest."

Forrest then exclaimed, "Oh no, you've got it all wrong! I'm not in denial. My dad is just showing how much he loves me that way. That's what he said to me after he beats me to a bloody pulp. My dad would never lie to me or try to hurt me in any way possible. If that's what he says what love is like from a father to a son, then what is what love is."

The Hitler Nugget then said to himself quietly, "Wow...and I thought I had the worst father."

The Hitler Nugget then said to Forrest, "Well...uhhh...if you say so Forrest."

The Hitler Nugget then gave a slight, awkward smile towards Forrest, trying to move past the abusive father relationship going on, but Forrest never seemed to have taken note about the Hitler Nugget's weird smile.

So Forrest continued to say while his first few words he had closed his eyes with a big smile, "I know so. And besides, I can forgive what my dad did to me back then. Sure it was sad, but now I have friends to spend time with during the Christmas season! And I have a plan on how to spend time with them too!"

The Hitler Nugget then took the awkward smile away and replaced it with an honest smile and got curious and asked Forrest, "Oh really? Well then Forrest, please do tell me."

Forrest then said, "Well later today, me and my friends are going to meet at the bar and hang out. And I was thinking when I go there, I'll talk to them and maybe try to see what kind of gifts they want. And I'll even invite them for a little Christmas get together too at my place!"

But then Forrest thought about something real quick and he then said, "Assuming they can find a way to get up here that is..."

Forrest then had a weird smile on his face with red cheeks, indicating he was a bit embarrassed about messing up on that little detail.

The Hitler Nugget then said, with a normal smile, "Well that sounds great! Well...good luck Forrest. I have get going back to my camp to train some new Nazi Nuggets into the Nazi Nugget Army!"

And so, the Hitler Nugget jumped down from his seat and on to the ground. He then proceeded to walk with glee and joy in his little Nazi Nugget heart while going over by a coat rack that was by the entrance where the Hitler Nugget had put his beige coat and bowler hat at when he had entered Forrest's home earlier.

The Hitler Nugget put on his coat and topped it off with his head and while the Hitler Nugget was doing so, Forrest had gotten up to get the door for him.

Forrest had gotten out of his chair, walked towards the door calmly, and opened it for him while Forrest was saying to the Hitler Nugget, "Well that's ok there little buddy. I have to get going too. It's almost time to go and meet my friends. Don't want to be late after all! But you're invited to come to the Christmas party if you want tomorrow."

The Hitler Nugget, as he was about to go out the door, with a big smile and glee all over his face, "No thanks. This was my cameo for the Christmas special! Well...see you in the next special Forrest! Hopefully it'll be for Halloween again!"

And then...the Hitler Nugget was out the door and was on his way off the set...I mean clouds and back to the Nazi Camp....a midget is playing Hitler Nugget and they are keeping him in a cage and only feeding him dog food and...ok ok..I won't say any more about it. The producers were ready to pull the trigger on that one...they better not blame me when he hangs himself somewhere in the background.

Anyways, after the cameo appearance from the Hitler Nugget, Forrest got his scarf from the coat rack and put it around his neck. It was a simple scarf, one that had the colors of orange and yellow, as well as a really dark shade of red to stand out against his red fur coat. They were in a pattern of red, orange, yellow, to represent the fire color of his mane and cutie mark. The design was that each color had a reasonably rectangle-ish shape throughout the entire scarf, with every red rectangle having a little snowflake design, to represent the Christmas part I suppose.

And once the scarf was wrapped around Forrest's neck, Forrest headed out the door and into the sky while also making sure to lock his door of course. And once he was outside, the sun was sort of out, but then Forrest flew downwards to the ground and passed the weather clouds.

And once he got passed the weather clouds, the sun was half gone as half of the light from Celestia's sun was blocked by the weather clouds that was making it snow. And on Forrest's way down, he could see pretty much the entirety of the land before him. pretty much the entire town for the most part. It was big and spacious, but Forrest simply headed towards the shopping part of the town as he had wanted to stop there first real quick before meeting us at the bar.

And beneath him that was the ground, there was snow everywhere...well for the most part. Where the ponies were walking, obviously wasn't covered in snow and was cleared as many ponies in the town had work to do. But pretty much everywhere else where there was little to no activity, like on the grass, it was covered in snow.

And as Forrest got closer to the round, Forrest could see kids having fun and playing in the snow like sledding and making snow ponies as well as ice skating and throwing snowballs at each other. As for the grownups, they were bustling on by, minding their own business. Some had smiles on their faces while others had frowns of despair. Some had to get to places like work or the post office to mail off packages for the Christmas season while others were simply shopping for gifts for their loved ones as well talking to one another. Yes, it was that time of season where this shit would happen.

But that part of the shopping district that Forrest was focusing on was not that of the shops themselves or the people around them, but simple to specific ponies. Ponies that dressed up both like Santa Pony and Pony Jesus. And as soon as Forrest had his target, Forrest landed on the ground swiftly and easily without a struggle and had a big, glowing smile on his face as he was happy to see Santa Pony. The pony wearing the Santa Pony costume was in the middle of the street and was wearing the typical Santa suit with the fake beard and all.

And as the busy ponies were passing by Santa Pony, the guy that was pretending to be Santa Pony was shouting, "Ho Ho Ho! Merrrrrrrrrrrry Christmas to one and all! Don't forget to give to the needy and the poor! And also don't forget that the time of year it is to be good to your loved ones! Ho Ho Hoooooooooooo!"

Forrest was sort of watching him from afar and was happy to see him standing out there, in the cold, and yelling stuff about being a good person...pony...whatever. And so, Forrest went ahead and walked right up to Santa Pony who was busy yelling out various things about the holiday season.

And once Forrest got up to him, Santa Pony looked at him and he then stopped yelling and said, "Oh...it's you...the red guy. What do you want?"

Forrest didn't take offence to the Santa Pony's rough nature towards him and continued to smile and said to him, "I just want to say that I admire you Santa Pony for coming out all the way out here! I mean, I know you must be busy and all and making gifts for the children way up north...but you really shouldn't be bothering to tell everypony here about the Christmas season. You should be getting ready for the big night...huh Santa?"

The Santa Pony said, "Yeah...sure...whatever..."

Forrest then continued to go no, "But I do love you and all Santa. Thanks for taking the time to come here and be with us. Although I must ask...do you do this at every other town or village or something? I mean...why us specifically? We're just some random, not-so-great town and all. You really didn't have to do this you know?"

The Santa Pony said under his breath, "Fucking Jesus...the city doesn't pay me enough to deal with this shit."

Then the Santa Pony said to Forrest, "Look, you keep asking me this every year. Don't you realize I'm just some guy in a suit and not real?"

Forrest then said with a smile while his eyes were closed, "Why that's nonsense! Of course you're real! You're standing right in front of me and we're talking. Besides, how else did I get that pile of empty cans of cloud beer that one Christmas when I was five?"

The Santa Pony then gave a slight sigh and said to Forrest while pointing to his left, "Look, why don't you go on over to the guy that's playing Pony Jesus and bother him and leave me the fuck alone?"

He had said that with a cynical tone as well. Forrest happily obliged to Santa Pony's terms and he said as he walking over to where Pony Jesus was, who was by the electronics store, selling somewhat outdated electronics by human standards, and said, "Sure sir! Whatever you say sir! Good luck on Christmas eve night!"

And so, Forrest walked to the left of Santa Pony, and as Forrest walked over to the guy that was pretending to be Pony Jesus, Santa Pony than gave another sigh and said to himself, "God I wish I could blow my brains out right now."

And so, Forrest walked towards Pony Jesus, who was being a bit preachy and was on top of a brown crate and talking to everyone that was gathered around him. And yes, there was a small group of ponies, gathered around Pony Jesus to hear what he had to say. As for the costume, it was a simple white rope with a red satchel across his chest along with a long mane and a beard that was the color of a dark brown. And the fur colors was a light brown color as well. And as Forrest got up there towards Pony Jesus, at least that guy that's pretending to be Pony Jesus that is, Forrest was able to get close to Pony Jesus, almost like a front row seat. As for everyone else that was listening in on everything, they all had smiles and opens ears on what Pony Jesus had to say. Forrest got up there and was eager to listen too.

Pony Jesus was preaching, "Come one! Come all! Heed what I have to say to you all! I am Jesus, therefore I bring love and compassion to all! Do not fear my mystical powers from the unknown world! I only mean to bring a message to you all! Be kind to one another this season! For it is a time that is most important of all! We must put aside whatever differences that we might have with one another and cast them aside! Aside from casting stones at each other, let us cast with love and bonds towards each other! And I do not mean just your family and friends, but everypony here as well! Even the poor need to be loved once and a while. You all should partake in ways to help the poor, for they are less fortunate then you! Help out and maybe, you will all be saved from a potential, impending apocalypse that may or may not happen with fake dates made up by loonies from the loony bin!"

And after Pony Jesus had preached, he then said, "Wow! What a great speech!"

Pony Jesus then said to Forrest, "Why thank you kind red thing! May god be with you!"

And as Forrest was about to walk away and head to the bar, Forrest said to Pony Jesus, with a great big smile and closed eyes, "Thank you very much Jesus!"

And so...Forrest was on his way to the bar. He had a bit of a ways to walk, but it would only take him maybe like...five minutes to get there. But everything was starting to look up to Forrest. He was happy as he could be and was filled with Christmas spirit and couldn't wait for it to continue and grow and grow until it became everything he loved so dear in his life.

Eventually he made it to the bar, the grey looking bar that is, that we always met up at. It was dirty as always and was playing that old country music that sounded like it came from fifty years ago, lightly playing in the background. There was one or two other ponies in the place, both sleeping or drunk or something and some bugs were flying around the place as well with the sound of the florescent light as well buzzing somewhere in the bar.

And as Forrest came to the door, he yelled out as loud as he could, "MERRY CHISTMAS!"

As for us, we were at the bar and we didn't say a single word. Not even the bar tender who was busy with cleaning his glasses and shit. But Forrest didn't care, as he walked up to us regardless and took a seat right next to me. As for our winter cloths, I had a simple, blue scarf on and nothing else. I had my usual black cowboy hat on and satchel, but that was it.

As for Neon, he had a green and white scarf, same design like Forrest's scarf, as well as a green and white beanie hat on with a little white puff ball on top. It also had a picture of reindeer as well on it symbolized with the color of green. As for Mac, He wore a brown scarf, same design life Forrest's but it was two colors of brown and light brown. He also wore a light brown vest on as well. You know...like the one from Back to the Future.

As for Arrell, he wore a scarf, same design and everything, except his colors were of gold and silver. He also were a beanie hat, minus the puff ball part, of the same colors although it had a wolf on it instead of a reindeer. He even had a sweater on, the same colors that matched his scarf as well as having a picture of a wolf on it. As for Jack, he wore a black leather jacket with a black sweater underneath as well a grey scarf and wore black sunglasses. He wore nothing on top at all...but he looked classy and cool.

So once Forrest sat right next to us, he looked at all of us and he asked us , "So...you guys ready for Christmas!?"

We didn't respond, except for Jack who gave a slight cough. And as Forrest continued to hang onto his smile, the bartender gave him a glass of beer, the same kind that we always had when we went there. As for us, we didn't have smiles on. Instead we had cynical looks on our faces and looked down in the dumps and everything. Well...except for Neon of course. He always wore a smile on his face, whether it for creepy intentions or not.

Forest took note of our smiles that were absent, but continued to smile nonetheless and asked me since I was right next to him, "Hey Knight, how come everypony here is so grumpy? It's the Christmas season, everypony should happy and jumping for Santa to come and bring everypony a present!"

And then we all remained silent. None of us wanted to speak to Forrest. In fact, the only response that Forrest had, while he still had his big, enthusiastic smile on his face, was another cough from Jack. Forrest then started to look a little worried about it all, as his eyes gave that certain type of worried look, but his smile still remained.

So Forrest then said to us, "Well I don't know about you guys, but I'm all ready for Santa Pony to..."

I then cut Forrest off and I then said to him, "Can you shut up Forrest? No one gives a fuck."

I had said it in a sort of mellow, but harsh tone nonetheless. So after I had said that to Forrest, his smile disappeared and he then had a concerning look on his face as he then said to me, "You don't care? But come on guys, it's almost Christmas! Aren't you guys excited?"

Forrest also had made some slight movements with his arms and hooves, and moved it around a bit to add to him talking.

Jack then spoke up, "All I care about for Christmas is that I can go to the orphanage and tell them to their faces that they don't have any parents and they don't get any gifts. Then I fart in one of their faces and give them a noose in case anyone of those little shits wants to hang themselves."

Arrell then said to Jack, with a curious, but equally worried look on his face, right before drinking his beer, "Isn't that a little harsh Jack? I mean they are just kids after all."

Jack then responded to Arrell with, "FUCK YOU ARRELL, THERE'S NO HOPE FOR THEM ANYWAYS! Besides...it's my thing and I go their every year to stick it to them where it hurts. In fact...I'll be heading over there in a little bit after we're done here. I've got a little present for Little Steamer...he he he..."

Jack then gave off a sort of evil grin when he gave off a little laugh.

And with that being said, Forrest still remained worried and he then said to us all, "But...but this is the Christmas season! How could you guys not be excited!?"

Forrest then had a smile on his face return, although only to make his point as he continued to say, "It's the most magical time of year. It's that time of year where you get that warm feeling in your heart and where you get to give to others and see the smile on their faces and their reactions! It's is also the time of year where you get to sing songs with your friends and family and you get to decorate a beautiful Christmas tree! You can even throw a party and have a little get together as well! And most importantly giving to the needy and the little fillies and colts that aren't lucky enough to have a Christmas on their own! It's the best time of year I tell you! And you even get gifts from Santa Pony if you've been good all year round!"

Arrell then busted Forrest's bubble and said to him, "Santa Pony is fake. We all knew it since we were colts Forrest. You still believe in that crap?"

Forrest then had a worried look returned to his face, although this time with a little bit more defense than the last worried look as he said, "But I'm telling you he is real! Santa Pony is real you guys! I even saw him one Christmas eve night!"

Arrell then said to Forrest, right after he took a sip of his beer, "Forrest, your home was broken into that time."

Jack then teased Forrest, "I bet you're one of those ponies that still sleeps with a teddy bear...aren't you Forrest?"

Jack had giving Forrest a certain type of look that pretty much said that he could read Forrest like a book.

Forrest, in response, then had his eyes straighten out along right and looked straight into Jack's eyes, "What? No I don't!"

And then Forrest got a little bit of shifty eyes going on. However, as soon as Forrest had said that, Mac then took one big sip of his beer and basically chugged it all down.

And as soon as he was done, he somewhat slammed his mug on the counter top and said out loud, "Well, if all we're going to be talking about is some red, magical, fat stallion that breaks into our homes and gives gifts to that dirty Applejack...I best be heading out,"

Mac then got up from his seat and started to walk away as Forrest then had his worried look return as he watched Mac walk past him for the exit.

Forrest said to Mac, "But...but I just got here! I thought we were all going to hang out and..."

Mac then gave a somewhat hopeful look towards Forrest with a small smile as he said to him, "I'd like to stick around and chat with y'all fellow Anti-Applejack comrades, but the apples need tending to and my little brother needs his daily beating if he doesn't play Catch the Empty Beer Bottle game with me this time. Well...I'M OFF...SEE Y'ALL ON THE BATTLEFIELD AGAINIST APPLEJACK!!!"

And then he gave a little wave and then he was off. Forrest watched as he had left the bar, and his mouth was a little open as his eyes grew a little bit bigger. His eyes started to show he was disappointed and was starting to become a little sad because one of his friends left him when he had just gotten there as well.

Forrest then said to himself gently, "But...but..."

Neon the interrupted Forrest with him finishing is beer and giving one big gulp with a big smile and said as he got up with an eager tone, "I've got to get going too! Mr. Sweet wants help putting up the Christmas tree!"

And then Forrest said as Neon was walking past him, "But..."

Neon then interrupted Forrest by grabbing a hold of Forrest's head with his arms and giving Forrest' a little noogie with his left hoof as he said to him, "Don't worry Forrest, we'll see each other again soon."

And he had said with a happy smile and all as he let go of Forrest and he then walked towards the exit as Forrest watched.

Neon then stopped once more as he was about halfway through the door, as he then turned his head around towards Forrest and he said to him, "Maybe in the basement!"

And then Neon was off. Forrest, who was still sad, said to himself, "Bye...Neon..."

Forrest even had his right hoof raised to wave goodbye...but Neon didn't notice it.

Arrell then said to Forrest, as Forrest's back was turned towards him, "Forrest, as a friend, I tell you this only once."

Forrest then had a confused look on his face, as he wasn't exactly expecting Arrell to be talking to him.

But he turned around to face Arrell and his full attention was on Arrell as he said to Forrest, "Just give it up Forrest. I know you have a heart for this kind of stuff but...I've been here in this town longer than you have. And I can tell you this Christmas spirit just isn't as big as it is in other towns."

Arrell then took one last sip from his mug as Forrest made a slight whimper sound.

And as soon as Arrell was finished, he then got up and said to Forrest, "Maybe you can try and celebrate it with the other ponies in Ponyville this year...they always seem to have Christmas parties. Maybe even Twilight might let you joint hers."

And then Jack spoke up as he pounded one of his hooves on the counter top as he looked downwards on the counter top while holding his mug, "FUCK PONYVILLE MOTHER FUCKERS! They always seem to beat us in everything, even in Christmas for Pony Jesus' shake! I'm telling you, they're HACKS! FUCKING FRUADS OVER THERE!"

Arrell then walked by Forrest, who had his head lowered as he was disappointed with the conversation he was hearing, and Arrell placed one of his hooves on Forrest's shoulder as he gave him a little smile and said to him, "Don't listen to Jack, he's just drunk right now."

Arrell then started to walk away, but Forrest's expression never changed as Jack then yelled towards Arrell, "Hey, fuck you Arrell. I'm not drunk, I'm just half sober!"

Arrell then said as he walking out the door, "Yeah fuck you too Jack."

And then he was out of there. Forrest by this point was really down in the dumps, especially since there was only three of us left in the bar.

Forrest had his head lowered way down as he then glanced over to us as he asked us in his gentle voice, "Jack...Knight?"

Jack then said as he pounded his empty beer mug on the table, "Don't give me that look Forrest! Look, if you want to have a Christmas this year, you're on your own. Don't go around...asking for us to join in any of your...fucking parities or reindeer games or some shit like that!"

Forrest then said, "But..."

Jack then cut him off as Forrest raised one of his hooves and started heading for the door, "Well I'm out of here! See you around Knight! And see you later...FAGGOT!!!"

When Jack had said that, he gave a little smile towards me, but as he walked passed Forrest, he purposefully bumped into Forrest and went through the exit. Forrest saw as his friend walked out. Of course Forrest started to wonder why he was friends with him anyways, but he then reminded himself, even though his friends used him as a punching bag some of the times...they somewhat got to together some of the time. As a team more less...but still... But then it was only down to me and Forrest by that point. And we were a bit far apart as well. He then stared at me, but didn't say a word. However, I then took my final sip of my beer, didn't finish it, but I had it most of it gone.

I then said as I had an ok look on my face, but one of a cynical kind, "Well, I better get going too. Can't expect to leave Wolf all by himself or else he'll fuck something else up again."

I then got up and started heading for the exit, but then as I was about to pass him up, he somewhat lunged forward and grabbed one of my arms with his hooves as he looked desperate and said to me as he looked up at me as I kept looking straight forward, "Please Knight...please tell me you at least like Christmas at least?"

I then kept looking towards the exit and gave a big sigh. I then shook Forrest's hooves off of me and I turned around looked at Forrest, as he was looking at me with all but of a worried, desperate look on his face and within his eyes.

I then said to him, "Why do you still care Forrest?"

Forrest then asked me, "Excuse me?"

I then said to him, "Forrest...do you want to know why no one cares?"

Forrest then said, "Is it because they are just having a bad day today?"

I then gave another sigh and I then said to Forrest with a straight face, "It's because it's old. It's childish. Grow up Forrest."

Forrest then tried to talk back and said, "But...but Christmas is..."

I then cut him off and I then said to him, "But nothing Forrest. Christmas is a holiday season mostly for the kids, and kids specifically. Look, when we were kids, I'll admit, it was a magical time of the year. We had our time with it, we had smiles, we had fun with it. Sure not every kid did, but back then it was magical. And now...it's not. When you're grown up, it stops being magical, just like everything that you or I or anyone else that has ever loved before.

'But as the years go by...it gets old. The magic starts to wear off, and eventually, very few start to give a damn. Most of us move on and have other better things to do or worry about. And Christmas is not one of those things that you need to move on and let go of it Forrest! It's just another holiday...and honestly...it's a good thing that we stop caring about it too. This world is a fucked up place, and it's better if stuff like this just stays in the background and dwindle in popularity with the old and the kids. Face it Forrest...you need to grow up and move on. Now I've got to get going. Think about what I said to you...ok?"

And then I was headed for the door, until he said to me as I was about to exit the building, "But...but I was going to throw a Christmas party and..."

I then cut him off and said to him as I looked back at him, "LET IT GO FORREST. I'll see you around."

And then I left and Forrest was the only one in the bar...except for the bartender of course, who was just minding his own business and reading the daily newspaper.

As for Forrest, he turned around towards the counter top, looked at his untouched beer and said with a downed face and said, "But...but it's Christmas. It's the most magical time of year."

But then Forrest shook his head quickly left to right and then changed that sad look on his face into a hopeful one as he said to himself confidently with a smile, "What do they know? Of course Christmas is the most magical time of year.......right?"

And then Forrest remained there as he tried to think of what I had said to him.

You could say some time had skipped. At one point, Forrest was leaning forward over the bar counter and said to himself, "Maybe they are right?"

And then at another point, Forrest was at one of the booths and was sitting back and said to himself, "No...no they can't be right. They wouldn't know of Christmas even if it had hit them in the face."

And then at another, Forrest was lying down on one of the booth tables and he said to himself with some doubt, "Well...they do kind of have a point. Especially with Knight."

And then at another point, Forrest was pacing back and forth across the open bar room and as he was saying to himself, "But...but they can't be right. Christmas is a magical time of year! It's the best time to be with friends and family!"

And then finally at another point, Forrest returned to his bar seat and he had his hooves holding his head up, almost as if he was bored, but really he was depressed and down in the dumps as he said to himself, "Maybe it was good only when I was a little colt."

Forrest then gave a little sigh as he slowly got up from his seat. He then started to turn his head towards the exit as he then said to the bartender, "Just put it on my tab..."

And then Forrest walked away with his head down and his eyes giving off of a sad look as well as the bartender not really caring and not saying thing. He was still reading the newspaper. And the amount of time that Forrest was there, a lot of time had passed.

And as Forrest left the bar, he used his wings and flew into the sky and was heading back towards his cloud home. However, since it was the winter of season course, everything got darker a lot sooner so it almost seemed like Forrest's day was just getting a little worse with the darkness of the night only adding to his misery. The sun had already set beyond the grey and depressing clouds and if one were to sit on top of the clouds, like every fucking dirty pegasus...they would be able to see Luna raise the moon and see the stars twinkle out at night time.

But of course, the clouds were still covering the sky...those grey and dark depressing clouds that pretty much represent winter for most of Stalia...that or it's just a cheap background on set that the producers paid illegal Mexicans three cents to make. It's made out of Styrofoam and dead cow meat. It fucking stinks. Anyways, Forrest was high in the sky, flying back towards his home when he looked back at that little market place that he was at earlier. He looked down with a frown on his face still, although not as long and down as it was before.

He looked down and saw that no pony was there. Everypony had pretty much closed up shop and was preparing for their last minute holiday shoppers for tomorrow, in which case, you know what those people are. They always seem to swarm the Walgreen and buy those cheap, plastic dollar store toys for someone's stocking and then pass it off as a gift from the heart.

And then you beat those savages with that said plastic toy until they bleed to death...and then you hide the evidence and call the police and...blame it on a black Santa Claus. Yes...it was the black one....he did it....as well as buying all of the tea from China. The Black Santa strikes again. Anyways, everything was closed and it was as if the place was a ghost town although there was a few lamp posts out there, shining the way as the snow continued to gently fall down from the sky as...it was snowing after all by this point.

Forrest looked down and couldn't help but smile a little bit and look at all of the decoration and the tinsel that glittered and the silver bells that gave off a nice shine that were all hanged up around the place. But of course with the doubt on his mind was starting to weigh him down and that little smile soon disappeared. But then Forrest thought of something and couldn't help but go down there, as he heard something coming from one of the shops. It made him very curious as he made that kind of face that pretty much said, 'What? What the fuck was that shit Nibba? I wonder what that sound came from and...oh...oh no...no way Nidda...fuck this shit I'm out. Ain't no fucking Nijja is going to get caught by that thing'...oh wait I'm sorry, I was thinking of a curious look from a horror movie.

My bad, what I meant to say was, Forrest had that kind of curious look that pretty much says, 'Where are all the white women at?' Yeah...that's the right one. Well, anyways Forrest heard something, but it didn't sound anything dangerous or frightening and Forest was just simply curious like a cat that has lost its way.

His left ear was out and a little but twitchy as it tried to hone on in the sound that Forrest had heard from all the way up in the sky. So Forrest went ahead and made a slight detour and went into that little shopping center area. And once Forrest made his way there, Forrest landed softly and safely on all of his four hooves and started trying to figure out where the sound was coming from. Of course Forrest still had that curious look on his face and the sound had gotten louder.

Once Forrest had landed on the ground, he started looking around in all directions to see where the sound was coming from. Fortunately for him, the sound wasn't too far and was easy to find since A. he isn't retarded, and B. the writers for this special are retarded...especially someone who cannot be named for legal reasons...a certain ghost... *cough*

Yeah...you know who you are you son of a fucking bitch...I know who you are and where you live...don't think I don't follow you. I know your place of work. I know what you like to eat and when you take a fucking shit on the toilet. I know you've also been ignoring my calls too and you just delete them on the answering machine. Who uses an answering machine anyways you...fucking weirdo? But that's ok...I'll keep trying...and I'll keep knocking on your door at three in the morning until you return what is mine.

Anyways, Forrest had found the source of the sound. It was coming from one of the shops with one of those windows that others use for window shopping and inside that window case were various Christmas related items like a Santa Pony suit and a Christmas tree and the like.

But one item in that case was the driving force of the sound, a simple record player to be exact was playing a sweet sound. It was a very Christmassy kind of sound too as it sounded like it came from an old Christmas movie like It's a Wonderful fucking Life or a Miracle on Rule 34th street... or that one where the little boy is in New York City and he gets those bedroom eyes from Tim Curry...Christmas classics I tell you.

However, despite it's sweet sound that it was producing, Forrest was kind of put off by it since he could hear the sound from all the way up from where he originally was. Forrest started to wonder if he was developing some kind of super hearing or something but he quickly shook that thought out of his head as it sounded retarded.

But at the same time, the sound to him sounded delightful, but it was odd that he could hear it all the way from up there. He then started to wonder through his mind, wondering how or why he was hearing that sound from all the way up there. 'Perhaps it's because the old record player is really loud? Maybe, it's the store itself is playing it on speakers? No, that doesn't sound right. But how could I hear it all the way from up there?,' Forrest was thinking through his mind. But then something threw him off his train of thought and a voice started to come from the record.

A regular speaking voice that is that was speaking over the cheery song. It was a male's voice and it was sort of rough around the edges due to it being sounded it was recorded a hundred years ago. The voice started to speak and sounded like it was speaking to Forrest, and of course Forrest had a weird but curious look upon his face once the voice started to speak.

The voice "said" to Forrest, "All around the world, there is always some kind of war. There is always some kind of hate or fighting going on. The hearts with ponies and within other creatures grows weak and filled with despair. But during this time of year, we all should come together and think of each other. During this time of year, we should put aside any kind of difference that we may have had in the past and instead come together to bring warmth and happiness amongst everypony else as well as to any other creature in this world. It may not be an easy task, but if one pony out there could step up to the plate and show that they have a heart, then perhaps this world would be a better place. Perhaps a threat from the dreaded windigoes would be nonexistent. Perhaps if one pony has a heart and gives, then maybe every other pony will do the same and spread that love and comfort all around the globe. We don't have to all agree with the same thing, our politics, or religion beliefs. We don't have to have the same colored coat or what's on our foreheads or backs. We don't even need to speak the same language. All we need is all to have a heart and come together peacefully regardless of who we are on the inside and out. Will it be you this holiday season that makes such a selfless act?"

And then the voice stopped and the song continued to play. But when the voice was talking, Forrest was still confused and taken aback a little bit. But as the voice went on and on, Forrest started to accept it and leaned in a little closer. And as the voice continued to talk to him, Forrest gave a slow, but big smile across his face.

A smile that was filled with warmth and happiness as pure as his heart. And his eyes started to become a little wide too, but not the kind of wide where he would be shocked, but instead, the whimsical kind of big eyes where they would grow as big as they could get and you could maybe even see a little twinkle in his eyes.

In his mind, hearing the voice had put him at peace and sort of sent him a message, a message to remind him that this was the season that he still loves despite his abusive father. That abusive father that I'm sure we all have deep within all of our hearts...and he whips us with his belt while our fugitively alcoholic mother watches...and then our abusive father says that we were a mistake and said that we should have been aborted when they did it in illegal Mexico.

That nice, warm, welcoming abusive father that we all have inside of us. Anyways, Forrest was listening and having pure joy fill his heart as the voice spoke to him, but once the voice ended and the music went back to the old timey music, Forrest was still deep within in his thoughts, thinking about what the voice had told him. And then, someone was right behind him. A certain someone that he would recognize. that someone being Santa Pony, or at the very least a pony dressed up as Santa Pony that is and looked like Santa Pony and sounded like Santa Pony.

As Forrest was in his mind and thinking of the voice that had spoken to him not just a few seconds ago with his eyes still filled with hope and dreams and his smile showing warmth and goodwill, Santa Pony was right behind him and leaned in close towards his ears.

Of course you would think Forrest would have seen him in the reflection of the glass window that Forrest was standing in front of, but he was too busy being in deep thought and didn't notice, although strangely enough though, when I went back and took a look at what happened, there was no reflection at all whatsoever. Well, there was a hint of a reflection, but nothing of the norm that is. It looked like someone was right behind Forrest, but really it was unclear as to who.

Anyway, Forrest was minding his own thoughts when Santa Pony, being right behind him, leaned in forward and said to Forrest calmly and in a welcoming deep tone in his voice as well as with a smile on his face, "Beautiful, isn't it?"

And then Forrest was startled by Santa Pony speaking right behind him and he jumped up in the air.

He didn't jump up that high in the air and only jumped up maybe an inch or two, but he was spooked and had a scared and startled look on his face as he jumped in the air. And when he did become startled, he made a little shrieking sound, in a way to say he was unexpectedly interrupted by someone he did not expect to be behind him. And after he came down from a short jump, he quickly turned around, still with a scared look on his face and quickly looked at who it was who had startled him. Of course, at first glance, he had recognized him to be Santa Pony.

And once he did recognize him as to be the one that would break into someone's house to leave weird gifts under a dead tree, Forrest then quickly turned that spooked look into a face filled with relief.

And Forrest said with a small smile upon his face, "Oh, it's just you Santa Pony. I didn't know you were behind me."

Santa Pony then said warmly and with a continued smile, "It's quite alright. I didn't mean to frighten you."

Forrest then asked Santa Pony who was then staring back into the glass window and enjoying the music and festive decorations and such, "What are you doing here Santa Pony? Shouldn't you be at the North Pole, getting some rest and preparing for your big day? I mean, I know you like to be out here in Stalia and talk to other ponies, but you really need to prepare to deliver the gifts after all!"

Santa Pony then said, with a calm and deep tone in his voice as always, "Yes, you are right, but I like to sometimes take a break and go around Equestria and see the sights. Of course I did notice you out here in the cold Forrest, being all alone when every other pony is asleep. Why are you out here Forrest?"

After Santa Pony had asked him that, Forrest was left with a bit of confusion on his face, as he was a bit taken aback that Santa Pony was asking him a personal question.

But then Forrest got to thinking about it and he came to the conclusion of, 'Wait...why am I out here? I was on my way home while having what felt like my heart broken until I heard singing...and then I heard a voice. What do I say to him? Should I lie? The songs do say he knows when I've been bad, and I assuming he knows that I would be lying too. The song also says he knows when you touch yourself at night. What do I say to him?'

Forrest had thought in his mind. So Forrest then had a nervous look on his face, having little shifty eyes, almost as if he was trying to hide something, but he was trying his best to keep his cool.

So Forrest said to Santa Pony, "Well uhh...hmmm I'm not sure why? I best get going then, I do want to catch some rest since it's late at night after all. You know what they say Santa, you know we're sleeping!"

And Forrest made some slight movements, those kind of movements that suggested that he was about to launch from the ground with his wings and fly into the sky so he can go back to his home and think about what had just happened to him.

But right before he was about to take off, Santa Pony stopped him by looking towards him with still his warm and hopeful smile and gave a little chuckle and said, "He he he he...so the songs say...look Forrest, I didn't mean to scare you or make you feel uncomfortable. I'm just curious as to why you are out here is all. Are you out here looking for gifts? Are you trying to find something inside of your heart that you're not quite sure of? Are you uncertain about yourself? Or are perhaps doubtful of your goodwill towards others maybe?"

Forrest then looked down towards the ground and thought about it for a few seconds.

Forrest then thought to himself, 'Am I doubtful? Well what Knight and what I said back at the bar did put some doubt in my mind. I mean...Knight was right after all. But...no, Knight isn't right? No, he's wrong, they are all wrong about this time of year! That pony on the record player had a point. So no, I don't have doubt...unless...do I?...'

And As Forrest was thinking, he started to show a little doubt on his face and Santa Pony himself could see it as well. However, Santa Pony did know show any hateful emotions towards him though or wasn't offended by it neither. Instead, he got close to Forrest's face and used his right hoof and placed it on Forrest's chin and gently raised Forrest's head up to look him in the eyes. And as Forrest felt Santa Pony's gentle touch of his hoof, he then noticed what Santa Pony was doing as he too looked at Santa Pony's face.

And once Santa Pony had done that, Santa Pony then said to Forrest calmly with another small chuckle, "He he he, I know you have doubt within your mind Forrest."

Forrest then said, with a confused face, "You do?"

Santa Pony then said, as he backed away a little from Forrest and turned to look back into the shopping window, "Yes, it is shown right on your face Forrest."

Forrest then looked back towards the ground, made quick little circles on the ground with his hoof gently, and looked like he was disappointed and said, "Oh...I suppose it does."

Santa Pony then said without looking towards Forrest, "Do not worry though Forrest. We all have doubt sometimes within our minds and hearts. There is nothing of to be ashamed of having a little doubt."

Right after Forrest had heard what Santa Pony had to say about his doubt, Forrest's head quickly sprung up, as if it was some kind of spring and Forrest had a little smile form across his face a little bit and said to Santa Pony, "Really?"

Santa Pony then turned his head around a little to look towards Forrest and said to him, "Yes, of course Forrest. We all get it sometimes, even I have doubt sometimes on my mind."

Forrest then went back to having a curious, but confused look on his face as he raised one eye brow up and he then asked Santa Pony, "You do?"

And then Forrest while changing to look to have wide eyes as well as a surprised face and such and raises one hoof in the air to express his feelings said to Santa Pony, "But...but you're Santa pony! How could you have any doubt!? I mean you're one of the best ponies to have ever lived...right next to Princess Celestia of course. I mean, you TRAVEL THROUH OF ALL OF EQUESTRIA! There is no doubt in my mind that you wouldn’t have any doubt."

Santa Pony again then gave a little chuckle and then said to Forrest, "He he he...of course you would say that Forrest. I've always enjoyed your optimism and enthusiasm over the years. Even when you were just a little tike. But...do you know how much it takes to go through all of that, especially in one night?"

Forrest then went back to having a confused look on his face and then rolled his eyes a little bit upwards as he turned his head towards the side and raised his left hoof towards his mouth, although not directly on his mouth and said, "Ummm..."

And after Forrest had thought about it for a few seconds, Forrest went back to having a normal happy look on his face and said to Santa Pony, "It can't be that much! You have magic unlike anypony else! Except for maybe Princess Celestia of course…"

Santa Pony then looked towards Forrest while still having his body facing the window and said to him, "I'm flattered that you think I'm that special. Buuuuuut...aside from living for so many years, I'm still a simple pony just like you or anypony else. I sometimes have doubt in my mind if I can get all the presents made, wrapped, and packed all onto the sleigh. Not only that, but I have to travel while everypony else is sleeping and trying not to wake them up in the slightest. That is my job after all. And sure it's only once a year, the doubt weighs down on me throughout the entire year."

After Forrest had heard Santa Pony tell his story of doubt, Forrest had a bit of whimsical in his eyes, but also a big curious look at the same time and asked Santa Pony, "Really Santa? You're just like any of us?"

Santa Pony then turned his body and gave full attention towards Forrest and got a teeny bit closer towards him and said to him, "Well, I do have a little special magic that no pony else has. He he he, but for the most part, I am not god and I don't have super powers in order to do everything, especially all by myself. That's why I do have help after all. The point that I'm trying to make Forrest is even though I have doubt weigh heavy on my mind, I don't let that stop me. I know sometimes it can be hard to do it sometimes. I know sometimes it can be hard to get out of bed every morning and to do whatever it takes to have it completed even.

'And I thought of you doing a certain task can be sometimes frightful and makes you doubt yourself that you cannot do it at all and that you will fail somehow. I get that all the time and I know you get it too sometimes Forrest. I have been watching you with a close eye after all. He he, but, even when it gets extremely hard for me and I can't help but feel doubt in my heart, I always remind myself that I need to do the task at hoof. Whether that be going out to deliver the presents or going outside in the cold, windy weather. Things must be simply done Forrest.

'And I know for a fact that you have doubt on your mind on something very special. Just remember Forrest that you have a heart. That you have a heart and determination that you will do what you do best. My part is to deliver presents to all the colts and fillies across Equestria. And what your part is, I'm sure is just as important as any other pony's part is. So believe in yourself Forrest, believe with all of your heart. Just listen to the music with your heart if you have any doubt."

And so, after Santa Pony had spoke to Forrest, both Forrest and Santa Pony turned their heads to the window and Santa Pony raised his right hoof and pointed towards the record player that was playing the lovely, hearth warming tune. And Santa Pony sort of let go of Forrest and Forrest, sort of like in a trance, walked towards the glass window and started to listen to the music closely.

And suddenly, the music started to get a little louder, but then Forrest, as his face continued to have a look of curiosity on his face, closed his eyes and started to think heavily on what Santa Pony had just to him. And then the music started to become louder and louder until...he opened his eyes and there was a little glimmer of light sparkling in his eyes with a big, bright smile across his face.

Forrest then said to Santa Pony as he continued to look into the glass window and at the record player, "Oh thank you Santa Pony! I know what I have to do tomorrow! Oh thank you thank you Santa Pony!"

And as Forrest was still starring at the glass window, Santa Pony said right behind him, "Don't mention it Forrest. By the way, that is quite a dashing look alike suit of mine in that window."

Forrest then responded with, without looking back at Santa Pony, "Oh I don't know about that Santa..."

And then Forrest mumbled on a little bit more, as if he was talking to Santa Pony, but Santa Pony kind of just disappeared after he had said that, as the other Santa Pony, the one from earlier with the one that was all dressed up, came walking by with a smoke in his mouth and the fake beard hanging low as it wasn't attached to his face.

He was starring at Forrest and he was talking all by himself and all the fake Santa Pony could do was have a little mouth open while keeping the little cigarette in his mouth as the burning smell of nicotine filled the air around him and into his lungs, slowly killing him, and I’m sure we all dying on the inside too...

The fake Santa Pony then walked a little closer as he was sort of scared since he didn't expect to see a pony talking to himself late at night and he then said towards Forrest as he got a little closer and stopped, "Who in the hell are you talking to?"

Forrest then turned around to see the fake Santa Pony, although he didn't recognize him to be a fake Santa Pony as he still saw him as the real Santa Pony and ignored the fake looking beard on his face that was hanging down, all with a smile and said towards him, "Why, I'm talking to you silly!""

The fake Santa Pony then said to Forrest while still having the lit smoke in his mouth, "No you weren't...I just came out here to get a smoke and I hear you over here yapping to someone. Are you fucking crazy or something?"

Forrest then said out loud towards to the fake Santa Pony as he got close to the fake Santa Pony's face, all with a big smile on his face and his eyes closed for some reason, "Of course not Santa! Why would I be crazy!?"

And on that last part that Forrest had said to the fake Santa Pony, Forrest opened up his eyes with a big, wide whimsical look in his eyes and even leaned in a little forwards towards the fake Santa Pony's face.

Forrest then after saying went back into a normal standing position and looked upwards and said to the fake Santa Pony, "Well, thanks again Santa for the talk! It really helped me! SEE YOU ON CHRISTMAS DAY!"

And then Forrest launched from the ground and high into the sky and flew as fast as he could back towards his home. And as Forrest flew back to his home, the fake Santa Pony titled his head upwards and watched as Forrest went back into the sky and then said to himself quietly, "Fucking Pony Jesus Christ, kill me now."

A FEW MINUTES LATER

And so, after a long ass time of pretending that Forrest was flying to the next scene and getting the sets back up and making sure everything was in its proper place like getting the light set up, making sure the midget who played the Hitler Nugget was fed because apparently the producers put a deposit on him. I’m assuming they got the actor midget from a seller in Cuba, but I might be wrong on that…it might have been New Jersey…although if I had to bet, it would be New Jersey.

That and one of the camera guys didn’t want to start filming until he got his coffee and we kept saying to him that there was no assistance or intern in his contract. He was only there to handle the third camera for five bucks…and that’s it. He even signed a contract with the producers saying if he did not do what he was told, he would be fed to the beef chickens, and no, I do not know what those are. But my guess the producers have those for something else they are doing. But the camera guy didn’t want to listen so we had to let him have his way because we were all tired and wanted to get the shoot done so one of us had to go get the coffee…guess who drew the short straw?

Well anyways, where were we? I don’t have the script, there was only one and someone had to use it as toilet paper. Anyways, Uhhhh...yeah I know where we left off at. I remember, so Forrest had spent flying for a few minutes and quickly got back to his house. His little home in the sky. Everything was dark as it was night time of course, the producers really wanted to put an emphasis on that part right there. And once Forrest got to his front door, he quickly unlocked it and sort of kicked the door open with his right hoof.

I say kick it open because it opened kind of fast and made a loud banging sound once the door had swung all the way around to the wall, the one hundred and eighty degrees and what not, and you sort of do that by kicking it. But Forrest, the low hanging weakling fruit that he is, sort of did a half kick. It wasn’t a kick, but he had pushed the door with enough force to make a banging sound, but he did not do it out of anger. Instead he had done it with joy filled within his heart.

He had a big, huge smile across his face where you could even see his bright, white teeth shine with just a simple light bulb. He was very happy and overcome with joy. He had the spirit of Christmas and the spirit of giving in his heart and he knew that despite what I had said to him earlier at the bar, he wasn’t going to be down in the dumps.

No, instead he was going to go through with his plans and make sure that this was going to be the best Christmas he was ever going to have. He knew that he had never really celebrated a real Christmas before and that this year in particular, that was going to change and that he was going to make his only wish for Christmas come true.

And so, Forrest eagerly got into his house as she was shaking a little bit from the pure joy he was feeling in his bones and closed the door.

He then proceeded to hang up all of his winter cloths on the little coat rack that was by the door and he then said out loud to himself, “I CAN’T WAIT FOR TOMORROW! I KNOW WHAT I’M GOING TO DO AND I CAN’T WAIT TO SEE IT ALL COME TOGETHER! I’M SO EXCITED I NEED TO TELL SOMEPONY! I KNOW…”

And so Forrest had felt the feeling that some time others get of wanting to tell someone else and thought of who he wanted to tell his Christmas feelings to. So Forrest quickly flew upstairs without even using the steps that he had in his house…although it is a bit weird, why the fuck doesn’t he walk and, oh never mind.

Anyways, Forrest went up stairs and quickly went into his room. And as far as his room goes, it’s mostly just bare bone stuff. A nice soft cloud bed with a cloud pillow. There was a cloud drawer and a cloud picture hanging up on the wall along with a cloud lamp right next to the cloud bed sitting on top of a cloud night stand…yup…everything was made of clouds. And you can thank the producers for that one. We kept telling them that Forrest’s real home was not just made out of clouds, but they kept insisting this would make sense to the retarded kids…apparently this was airing on PBS as well.

Yay…well aside from that little side note, the only thing that wasn’t made out of clouds in the room was the blanket, the bathroom, and a brown teddy bear with a smile on its face. And I know what you’re thinking, no, Forrest does not fuck that teddy bear because he’s lonely. He uses the stuffed rabbit for that as well as the stuffed Mickey Mouse that the producers gave him because at one point we were sponsored by Disney, but then they kicked us off of their Christian Minecraft Sever because one of us got drunk and swore on it.

Now we’re banned from all Disney theme parks and we are specifically instructed to stay three hundred feet away from all executives that work at Disney. And the court also ordered us to never utter the word Disney and just call them The Big D. And The Big D said that if we were to ever break any of these rules, we will be bent over and raped in the ass by them…and the judge approved of this too just so you know.

Not even the jury had a problem with this. But hey…look on the bright side…that teddy bear is Forrest’s real teddy bear, the one that he brought from home. That’s something.

Anyways, once Forrest had gotten into his room and closed the door, he started talking to his Teddy Bear in a calm sounding voice, "Hello Teddy! What a day it has been! I tell you, I might not have a marefriend, but at least we have each other...right buddy?"

Forrest then had a hopeful look on his face and paused as if he was waiting for the teddy bear to come alive and give a response. He had just starred at his teddy bear, waiting, as silence filled the air around him. The teddy bear didn’t speak. It was an inanimate object. Go figure. But Forrest, the weakling that he was, responded back as if his teddy bear did say something back to him, so either he's mentally insane or he truly is forever alone.

Anyways, Forrest said back to his beloved teddy bear as he was walking away, "I know, I know, it would be nice to have pony else besides the two of us. But that's not important because I've got exciting news to tell you Teddy!"

And then Forrest once more paused again, as if he waiting for a response. As Forrest paused however as he was walking towards his bathroom and turned on the lights and after a few seconds of awkward silence had passed, Forrest then continued to speak to his teddy bear.

Forrest then said to Teddy, "Well if you calm down for a second Mr. Fluffy pants, I'll tell you! Well it all started as normal today, Hitler Nugget came over for a friendly visit."

As Forrest was in the bathroom, he was getting his tooth brush ready to brush his teeth to get rid of any germs or bacteria off of his teeth and gums...now that I mention it is quite weird that ponies in this universe, and same goes for me as well...have human like teeth. Thinking more about it just horrifies me and I'm starting to question my existence while being i a pony like body...it's just so fucking weird.

Anyways, Forrest then continued to say to his teddy bear, "Then I went to meet my friends at the bar. They're reaction...wasn't so friendly. Let's just leave it like that as I'm sure you want me to spare you the details. He he he he..."

Forrest gave off a nervous laugh towards his teddy bear and had an awkward smile on his face. But then Forrest went back to the joyful pony that he was and went ahead and brushed his teeth. Of course this in turn temporally impaired his speech a little bit, but he could still for the most part form full words and sentences.

So Forrest continued to say as he was halving a mouth full of tooth paste and such, "To put a long story short...I wasn't really feeling good about it all. I know I shouldn't be let down by anypony at all whatsoever. But these were my friends!"

And after Forrest had said what he had just said, he then proceeded to spit out into the sink and rinse his mouth off with water and no mouth wash because who knows, maybe it's too late for him and Gum Disease has already got him.

So who knows what gum disease's next evil plot will be...probably taking down the New World trade center building in New York City. Yeah...it'll blow it up…with a toy train brain...raisin bran train... What? So Forrest then continued to say while having a bit of a disappointed look on his face, but also mixed with a bit of a hopeful look as well both at the same time somehow, if that makes any sense.

And his eyes were looking upward as well as his head a little bit for whatever reason he might have done it for. Forrest then said as he was still standing in the bathroom, but could talk clearly once more, "These are the ponies that I can trust! The only ponies that I can trust...in this whole...entire...world...surely they wouldn't let me down and that they provide honest feedback to me if I've done anything wrong...right?"

Forrest then started to show a little bit more doubt on his face, as I'm sure it was starting to fill his heart as well.

But then Forrest shook his head a little bit from side to side and said to himself with a smile while getting rid of that doubtful look on his face, "But of course I'm just being silly! I'm like that sometimes, and I'm sure you know what I'm talking about...right Teddy?"

When Forrest had asked his teddy bear that short question, Forrest had then poked his head out of his bathroom and pointed his head towards his teddy bear with a big smile once again waiting for a response from an inanimate object, although he did have his eyes closed once more. And the teddy bear just sat there...starring into blank space and if it did have a soul in the first place, it'll probably be thinking about its existence and screaming out of pain on the inside as he wanting to commit suicide.

Not because of Forrest of course, but because his whole entire life is being a fucking teddy bear. I know I would want to go and commit die if my whole life was just a fucking teddy bear. I mean...just imagine being a lifeless bear with no purpose and just sitting there. You don't have to do anything, not even go to the bathroom. Sure it sounds like a good idea and that it sounds like paradise...but in hindsight, you just would want to die.

You would rather become a vegetable than become a teddy bear, like a carrot, so that way you could stab people with your pointy bottom. And then that way you would be able to say the N word because all carrots are handed the N-word pass from birth. But the tomatoes are handed the C word pass…nigga… Although now that I think of it, Tomatoes aren’t even vegetables…are they? My god…no wonder they don’t have the n word pass…it’s because they have the W word pass. Wigga…

Oh...the feelings that teddy bear must feel.

Anyways, after a few seconds of silence had passed, Forrest then said, while opening his eyes back open once more and said to his beloved teddy bear, all with still a smile, "Yeah, I know Teddy. I know I should probably change my habits sometimes. But sometimes I just worry is all, you know Teddy?"

Once Forrest was done sticking his head out of the bathroom door, he then turned off the bathroom lights and went back into his bed room, along with a bit of a worried look on his face while facing and staring at his teddy bear.

Forrest then continued to talk to Teddy and say, "I mean, sometimes I can't help it you know. Sometimes I think about the scary what if stuff and then it starts to get to my head sometimes and then I don't know what to think! It scares me."

Forrest then went from a worried look on his face and to a more happy and calm look on his face as he continued to say, "But of course I try and think of all the good things. I try and think of the happy memories and how lucky I am to have such good friends. And of course I try and remind myself that I'm lucky enough to have you."

Forrest then had a bit of shifty eyes going on and then quickly turned his head to the right and to the left. Sure, he was all alone with his teddy bear, but from what I could tell, Forrest was afraid if someone was in his room, as if he would have not seen them.

That or maybe a spooky roast or something, who knows really.

But aside from that, Forrest looked at his surroundings and then stretched his neck out a little bit and put his left hoof towards his mouth and slightly whispered towards his teddy bear, all the while having a little smile across his red face, "Psst...Just between you and me Teddy. Aside from the other guys, you mean the entire world to me."

And then Forrest made a cute little squeaking sound for no reason at all, closed his eyes for a quick second while sticking his tongue out... What? Anyways, then Forrest went back to a normal standing position, bent his legs a little bit, and hopped into bed...literally, he just hopped right into it. But of course he landed on the covers and landed near teddy a little bit. He didn't jump that high up though, just jumped at a normal height and such.

And right when he touched the bed, he quickly got under the cover and grabbed a hold of his teddy bear with both of his fore arms and held him tightly against his cheeks. He could feel the soft, fake, brown fur being squished against his soft, fur covered cheek...because you know...ponies and shit... Forrest also had a big, warm smile on his face that would make you aware that he was safe and sound in his own little world, as his eyes were closed thinking of the best things in his life that he had ever come across.

He held that look for a few seconds. And inside Forrest's head, a sweet little tune was playing, all to himself, almost as if he needed to remember this little moment for all of entirety.

And after he held that look for a few seconds, he then opened up his eyes, soften his smile a little bit, and said to his teddy bear in a soft, almost childlike voice, "Good night Teddy. I love you forever and ever with all my heart and soul. Try to have sweet dreams."

And then Forrest and made a quick clopping sound by banging both his hooves from his forearms together, and that in turn turned off the lights.

Again...it was the producer's idea. And another sponsorship. This time sponsored by...hold on let me get the paper...ummm...THIS SEGMENT WAS SPONSERED BY LARRY'S BIG CLAPPER! IF YOU ARE EVER LAZY AND DID NOT WANT TO TURN OFF THE LIGHTS WHILE IN BED, THEN GET LARRY'S BIG CLAPPER! JUST CLAP WITH YOUR HANDS TWICE TO TURN OFF THE LIGHTS SO YOU DON'T HAVE TO GET OFF YOUR FAT LAZY HAMBONE ASSES! LARRY'S BIG CLAPPER! TRUST US, WE'RE NOT GAY! NO HOMO!

Ok that was the end of the sponsorship and I get no money out of this. Only the producer's son does. Well anyways, back to the Christmas special...

THE NEXT MORNING

And so we come to the next scene. And in case you want to know some behind the scenes stuff when it came to the scene change, we paid seventy illegal Mexican workers, only cost the studio about five cent an hour per illegal Mexican. Although we do have to feed them since they keep them locked up in the studio basement and stuff. Uhhh... also ten crew members died, a light exploded, and Forrest almost caught a seizure, and even if he did, we wouldn't really care.

And he would be screwed because the producers and the studio does not provide any kind of health insurance. So he would be screwed. But even if he was back in Stalia, he still didn't have health insurance...mostly because he has no clue about finances. He is hopeless. That and the rest of us just had cheap, black coffee that tasted as piss poor as Starbucks. So regards to that, here comes...or came...or coames what happened after Forrest had gotten up and shit. Well it was the next day, it was Christmas Eve and I recall it being early in the day too.

Well anyways, everything was normal; the grey clouds were in the sky and covering the sky, with some snow on the ground in a few places. Some patches of snow left untouched while others were just muddled together. Overall, a typical day almost as if it wasn’t Christmas eve. But it was, so...yeah... Anyways, we start back at my place, my home...the library or Stalia's library or at least as much as a library as a real library is a movie rental store.

So, I was in my own home, minding my own business, everything was just fine. And Forrest came from the sky and landed, pretty much wearing his normal winter cloths as yesterday and he had a smile that filled him with confidence. And it made him look like he was ready to tackle the challenges ahead. He also had a little saddle pouch bag thingy on his left side sort of like mind but more loose and less stylish.

It was a just a simple, plain, vanilla white bag and he was carrying a note pad and a pencil in it. And so he walked up to my door, calmly, and raised his right hoof and gave a few, hard knocks on my door. And after he had knocked on my door, a good few seconds past by and of course I had heard the knock on my door. So, I went to the door and opened it up. And I wasn’t really in the mood that day. Wolf was annoying me that day with him drinking all of the beer in the house and somehow complaining he wasn’t drunk yet, even though he was constantly walking up the stairs and falling down over and over and over as if it came out from some kind of Looney Toons or Tom and Jerry cartoon. Except he was made out of wood so I’m not sure if he feels anything.

Now that I mention it, I have no clue if he feels his nuts being broken as he goes down the stairs either. Get it? See what I did just there? Wolf is a timber wolf and made out of wood, so his nut shack would be a pair of actual nuts? Did you get it?.....SHUT UP!!!... It was funny and you know it…It was…oh fuck it, these specials are driving me INSAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAANEEE!

Well aside from that I had opened up the door with what Forrest was greeted with was no warm, welcoming smile like he would give. No, instead I offered a sort of depressed, cynical look upon my face.

That kind of look that says, ‘I’m tired of it all. When will the pain ever stop? Is this why I’m still here? To be tortured like this forever? Did I actually die long ago and this is just my sentence from god and I really am in hell instead? What has my life become? I used to be somebody man!!! I WAS A SOMEBODY!!! I mean…just look me up on goggle and you know…you’ll know that I was a somebody! WHAT HAVE I BECOME!? IS THIS WHAT I HAVE BECOME!? ENTERTAINMENT FOR TARDS!!? God I need a drink. I just need some more beer to take the pain away. Just to take the pain away god damn it.’

You know…that kind of expression that sometimes people and others have on their faces. All without showing any signs of that with my mouth. It was just straight across my face…like…like…uhh…is poker face still relevant these days? Of course not, it’s whatever…year you’re reading this in and it’s probably long gone. Well whatever, you get the point, my face was dull and left without any substance or color or anything to really brighten it up a bit. That was the face that I had offered to Forrest.

However, with what I was greeted to by Forrest was his normal, smiling face unless of course a girl hit him. And which case I would shut the door on him and tell him to man up…or Stallion up as they say in Equestria…I think. Or I might have just imagined that when I was high that one time. Anyways, Forrest was his usual happy self, except he seemed a little bit more happy than usual. And I noticed that as well once I had opened that door.

Once I had opened that door, we just stood there in awkward silence for a few seconds until the sounds of Wolf’s wood crackling as he fell down the stairs again and him yelling out in the background, “I’m ok!...I can do this! No need to help me!...let me…just get up again and try it again…”

And after Wolf had said that to himself pretty much in the background, Forrest then broke the silence between the both of us and said to me, “Hi Knight! So how’s it…”

I then cut Forrest off and said to him, “What the fuck do you want Forrest?”

Forrest then responded to me as he sort of jumped up in the air a little bit with excitement and asked me, “Well it’s Christmas Eve of course! Aren’t you excited!? Can’t you just feel the Christmas spirit in the air!?”

I then said to Forrest with no expression change on my face, “Don’t you remember what I told you in the bar yesterday Forrest?”

And then Forrest’s happiness and optimism seemed to then have toned down as he seemed less excited and energetic. He still had a smile on his face though, but it was much smaller and he just looked like if it was one of those awkward kind of smiles instead. He even had the look in his eyes too, almost as if he was embarrassed by it as well.

Forrest then said to me as he sort of looked towards the side in embarrassment, “Oh yeah…he he…forgot about that…”

But then Forrest said to me as he returned to the look when he first came to my door and before I popped his joy bubble, and jumped up a tiny bit while doing so and looked directly at me in the eyes, “ But that’s not why I’m here!?”

I then got a little bit confused and had a weird look in my eye, and then the expression changed on my face as one of my eyebrows rose upwards, showing that I was unsure and a bit worried as to what Forrest was trying to get at since that’s not how he usually works.

Or maybe it does, but aside from that, I was also taken a back a little by Forrest’s movements…literally, I stepped a little bit backwards and after Forrest had talked to me, I then asked him, “Then why are you here then?”

And then Forrest pushed himself a little bit into my home and was pretty much standing halfway through the door as he pushed himself forward with his body, all with a smile on his face, almost as if I hadn’t popped his joy bubble by bringing up what I had said to him at the bar. I then got wide eyes when Forrest did this too and became a little bit worried.

Forrest then said to me while doing this, all the while having his eyes become a little bit mellowed out, “Well um...I’m doing a little secret, private project of my own and I wanted to come on by and wanted to ask you some questions, Knight.”

And then as I took a step backwards to gain a little bit of personal space from what Forrest took away from it, I then asked him, “And what are you going to ask me then?”

Forrest then looked a bit weird, as if he was caught off guard and for a brief second had wide eyes, almost as if he was caught red handed..hoofed…whatever…and was pretending that he didn’t do anything, with whatever he had done at least that was the look in his eyes for a brief second that was. But after that second had passed, he then went back to normal and just looked like he was embarrassed.

But Forrest had said while portraying those emotions on his face, “Well uhh…you see the questions that I would like to ask you has something to do with Christmas. I want to ask you…if it’s alright that is…if you were to, perhaps, become persuaded to love Christmas once more or something like that. A what if kind of question that is. What would be one gift would you want in the whole wide world!? You know…assuming you want to answer that kind of question that is.”

And then Forrest gave off a little nervous laugh and looked at me with his eyes as if he was trying to hide something.

I then stood there, squinted my eyes at him a little bit, as I was a bit suspicious as for what he was up to, but then Wolf came tumbling down the steps once more and he then said out loud in the background, “OW!”

And when that happened, I just went back to the expression that I had before when Forrest had came knocking on my door and then asked Forrest, “What is this little project of yours again?”

Forrest then said, this time cheerfully with an expression on his face and wrapping one of his forearms around my neck and moving other free arms a little bit to show a little bit of gesture, “I can’t tell of course! Like I said…it’s a secret. But don’t worry a single thing about it."

I then said to Forrest, “You either tell me what the project is for or get the fuck out of my house now.”

Forrest then took his arms off of me and had a little less joy on his face, but still had some left and said to me, “Well…I don’t really want to say, but…I thought about what you said in the bar Knight.”

Forrest’s smile then slowly disappeared and it turned into a sad, frowning face, almost as if he was heartbroken and he couldn't accept the truth as to what he was saying. Almost as if he was trying to resist what the truth was, but couldn’t hold back any longer and had to face the music.

And so Forrest continued to say to me, “I thought about it a lot and well…you’re right. This whole Christmas thing and the spirit of it, it’s nothing to get all riled up about. I mean, I still do believe in it Knight. I still have a small part of me that this time of year is the best time of the year and that everypony should experience it. But I get it though Knight…something's were only good when we were younger. Things are only magical when we were younger and as time passes us by it becomes more shitter and shitter and the only thing we have to lay back on is the nostalgic memories of it. And then we lie to ourselves that it was good times and that we’ll find other times like that somewhere else, even though that time was only one of a kind. I get that Knight. But...I still want to hang on to what I’ve got, and one of the things that I have left in this world is Christmas, my friends, and uhhh…my little buddy...thingy…”

Forrest had said that last part while looking nervous and having shifting eyes going back and forth across the room as he was a bit embarrassed to admit his teddy bear was what he loved the most.

However, I didn’t notice right away and didn’t care all that much but I then raised one eye brow and I then asked Forrest, “So is that it?”

I had said if I was unamused, but really deep down I was curious where this was going.

But then Forrest then said to me, as he went back to his sad and heartbroken face, “Well, I thought about it and such and, while I understand what you said, I get it, I fear that little part of me of liking this whole Christmas is dying. As well as everypony around me like you said one day and soon there will be very few ponies left that likes Christmas. Even though it means much to me, I’ll have to let it go one day. I mean sure there will be probably another holiday some jackass in a suit will try and make up to sell us things and convince us it's just the beginning *cough* but those old times will never be the same again and it’s gone forever. And before that little part of me dies and goes away, I just want to say to make a list and make a little poster showing off all the things that we have ever wanted in our hearts during this time of year. If we had that one chance to fall in love with it all over again and bring that magic back and right the wrongs, even if it was just for a day, what would be the one thing that you would wish for? That is why I ask this Knight…”

And then Forrest went from a sad and disappointed look to a nervous and shifty look very quickly as he knew he was lying. He still had the Christmas Spirit, he was just trying to go undercover and let me hear what I wanted to hear so I would cooperate him. At the time, it seemed like something was amiss, but at the same time it sounded so genuine and honest that I fell for it. And that is why I’ll find a way to ban Forrest from the next Christmas Special…because as much as I want to avoid it, the producers has us locked down in a contract. Fucking…asshole.

And the worst part is that he tricked us. Sadly he isn’t a jackass in a suit like everyone else. He’s a jackass in a suit that smokes a cigar. He looked like he knew what he was talking about too. That clever son of a bitch. But chances are we would still fall for it again. So anyways, I then looked at Forrest for a few seconds, even though he was looking nervous and was looking like he was going to sweat or something and was giving me a weird look, I thought about what he had said.

And then I came to a conclusion and finally figured out what he was getting at…at least at the time that is.

So I then said to Forrest, “Ohhhh…I get what you're trying to do..”

And right when I said that, Forrest gave me a confused look on his face, but a surprised confused look where he had one eye brow up, but he didn’t look worried and looked like he was confused, but yet curious and a little bit shocked.

Forrest then said softly to me, “You do?”

I then said to him, as Wolf came tumbling down the steps one last time, “I sure do."

I then raised my left hoof and wrapped it around his neck and said to him, “It’s ok to let it go Forrest. It just means that you’re finally becoming one of us.”

Forrest then was just plain confused on his face and said to me, “I am?...”

I then continued to say, “Yup...you’re finally seeing the way we see things. You’re becoming dead inside just like the rest of us. And soon you’ll just be like us and you’ll be joining the club as well. And then once you’re fully dead inside like the rest of us, we’ll finally stop calling you a faggot and let you join our game nights. I’m proud of you Forrest…you’re growing up. So yeah I’ll answer your questions.”

Forrest then had a big ol’ smile form across his face right when I agreed to do what he had asked of me as well as a little bit of glimmer in eyes and he said to me with enthusiasm, “Really!? Well then, I’m ready when you are!”

And as he had said that, he immediately went and grabbed the note pad and pencil. He was able to hold the note pad with one hoof, but he ended up holding the pencil with his mouth like how everyone else usually does it.

I then said to him, “Yup…you’re slowly becoming dead inside like the rest of us. You’re in the denial stage but soon you’ll be in the acceptance stage like the rest of us…faggot…”

I then said to Wolf, as he was still on the ground after his recent attempt of doing whatever he was trying to do, while not looking at him and just saying to him with my back turned towards him, “WOLF! Go the basement and fetch the beers we serve when we have guests over!”

Wolf then said, as he slowly got up, drunkenly that is, “WE HAVE MORE BEER IN THE BASMEENT!? WHY THE HELL YOU DIDN’T YOU TELL ME YOU FUCKING NARC!?”

I then said back to Wolf, “Just get the fucking beers.”

Wolf then said back to me as he went to the secret basement thingy while mumbling and being annoyed that he was unaware of the beers downstairs, “Son of a fucking bitch…you’ll get your beers alright.”

I then slightly raised my right hoof as a gesture and said, “Here Forrest, take a seat.”

Forrest then said, while still having a big smile on his face, “Wow…a seat!? I must have really gotten on your good side huh?”

I then said to Forrest, while Forrest was finding a spot on the recliner chair thing, “You’re starting too Forrest…you’re starting to Forrest.”

And keep in mind, I was not smiling or was happy that I thought Forrest was finally becoming one of us, but instead I just had that normal, depressing, ok look on my face as usual. Mostly because we’ve been kept hostages by the studio to do this shit. So, I then took a seat on the couch, well, as much as a pony could do, while Wolf finally came back from the secret basement thingy with all my stuff from earth and came back with three special beers. Wolf gave me one and I used my magic to open it up and took a sip while Wolf just opened up his as usual.

As for Forrest, Wolf gave the last bottle to him, but when Forrest saw the beer, he then said, “Sorry, I’m not in the mood to drink right now.”

Forrest had politely said that with a little nervous smile on his face and I just replied to him with, “Pussy.”

I then took another swig of my beer and Wolf did his as well.

After we were done, I then asked Forrest as he looked ready to jot down any notes at a moment’s notice, “So, the hell you want to know what I would wish for Christmas?”

Forrest then said with a smile on his face, and probably in his heart, “Weeeeelllll…I would like to know if you could have any Christmas gift for whatever reason, big or small, what would it be and why?”

I then rolled my eyes up in my head and thought about it for a few seconds. And as I was thinking about my answer, Forrest was leaning forward in his chair and anticipating my answer.

And after what felt about a minute had passed, I then said to him, “A silver bell.”

Forrest then wrote it down and after as he was doing so, while somehow holding a pen in his mouth, I don’t know, ponies are weirdo sometimes, he said, “Interesting. And why would you want a silver bell; for Christmas? Does it represent a lost childhood memory of yours? Was it something that you lost when your parents died? Did your dead parents give you a special silver bell and it holds a specific meaning in your memory that you forgot about it and you only remember it by seeing it in your dreams during the Christmas season? Or is it because deep down, you loved Christmas so much that something happened that broke your heart to despise Christmas once and for all?”

I then asked Forrest, “What? Where the fuck did you get dead parents from? You know I don’t have any…at least any that I know of…at this moment in time.”

Well…I said that…what do you expect? They didn’t know I was human. They still thought I was one of them, a fucking pony. I wasn’t going to blow my cover, not even on set.

So Forrest then said to me, “I know but...I’m just trying to guess and stuff. But still, why do you want a silver bell, if you mind me asking of course?”

I then said to Forrest, “I don’t have a fucking clue?”

Forrest’s look then went to a bit of a worried look and he then said to me, “But…you just said you want a silver bell? You clearly gave it some thought.”

I then said back to Forrest, as Wolf continued to trickle down his beer, “I know, but do you really think that I have anything to wish for. I’m only doing this because you asked. I didn’t say I would have an answer for you.”

Forrest was then a bit confused, but worried and he then gave a little hesitation and said to me, “Ooookaaaaayyyy….then. Can I ask at least what made you think of a silver bell in the first place?”

I then said to Forrest, “I don’t know. I just thought about it and something in my mind just said to say a silver bell. It felt weird, but I think that’s just the first thing that just happened to pop into my mind, you know?”

Forrest then said to me, “Well…that sounds like a nice wish Knight.”

I then was a bit confused and I asked Forrest, “Really? That’s a nice Christmas gift?”

Forrest then said back to me, “Of course!”

Forrest even said it with a big smile and with his eyes closed...again...but then those eyes opened back up and he then said to me, “It’s such a simple and sweet gift that it’s sort of beautiful in a way. In a way of a dead Christmas wish that is. He he…but it represents what gift giving is all about though. It’s the thought that counts, and the thought in what you would want is nothing big or expensive. Clearly it represents that spirit of Christmas and deep down represents your inner child that begs for you to return to that happy, younger self of yours.”

I then thought about what Forrest had said to me and I was going to say how much of a faggot that he still was, but I brushed it off and I then said to him, “Whatever…”

I then proceeded to chug my beer while Wolf then asked Forrest, in a drunken manor, “What about me you…fucking red covered pony asshole?”

Forrest, who was not offended by Wolf’s language or tone of voice towards him, said to Wolf and looking towards hi, “Oh? And you have a Christmas wish that you would you would receive if you could too Wolf?”

Wolf then said, as he looked a bit messed up in the eyes, mostly from the beer, “Yeah! You hear me right…you fucker! I demand you to ask me the same question like this bastard over here!”

Forrest then said, “I would be delighted to do such a thing Wolf! Go on tell me what you ‘wish' would be?”

Wolf then threw his mostly empty beer bottle to the side, and quickly got back on all fours on the ground and ran up towards Forrest, almost as if he was angry with him or something like that. He even had a bit of an angry look on his face well. And the thing was it was so sudden as well. He had his wooden claws make noises when it went clash against the wooden floor that was a part of my living room.

And his hind legs sort of leapt as Wolf ran towards Forrest as well, all the while the beer bottle he threw to the side broke into several little pieces with some of the beer that was left in it creating a small puddle for Wolf to clean up later because I wasn't going to be cleaning up his shit. That filthy fucking animal. Oh wait...

Anyways, and like I said, Wolf quickly went up to Forrest fast and was only a mere few inches that was left between Forrest and Wolf's face. And they were at eye level too and Wolf was pretty much the alpha here as he was staring Forrest down a little bit. And Forrest had a wide and shocked eyes as this was all sudden and was unsure on how to react to this sort of thing that had just happened.

And as for Wolf, it felt like he had a bit of momentum and immediately put it to a halt once he got close to Forrest's face. And when he was all up in Forrest's face, all Forrest had to look at was Wolf's deepened and sort of trance, mesmerizing eyes as Wolf's eyes have always been just a neon kind of green color with a hint of magic, metaphorically that is, coming out of his eye sockets. And all with no pupils...because timber wolves don't that those sort of things here in Equestria.

Anyways, Once Wolf got close to Forrest's face, he was whispering to him at first, but with a bit of a determination and command in his voice. He was also a bit fast when he spoke it too, while also making weird movements with his eyes that showed weird, but appropriate expressions for he was drunk off his ass.

And so, Wolf said to Forrest, "Give me he beer. All of it."

Forrest then responded while sort of having his face stiff because of Wolf's sudden actions, "Excuse me?"

Wolf then responded to Forrest with, "You heard me you red son of a bitch. I want the good shit. I want the fucking good shit that you pegasi winged mother fuckers have been hiding from us."

Forrest then started to change a bit of his face expression a little but about halfway through as his eyes rolled up to his head and one of his eye brows rose with it and he was trying to figure what Wolf was talking about.

Forrest then said, "I have no idea what you're even talking about Wolf. Wait...are you talking about Cloud beer?"

And then once Forrest had mentioned the correct name to what Wolf was referring to, Wolf immediately backed off and yelled out loud, "YOU DAMN RIGHT YOU FUCKER! I want that fucking pegasi shit! Your kind has been hiding that shit from the rest of Equestria and it's about time I think we have it since us unicorns..."

I then sort of cut him off and corrected him quickly and said as I continued to drink my beer afterwards, "You mean me Wolf..."

And Wolf then continued to speak and say, "Knight and the rest of the unicorns have been feeding all yours asses by planting food in the crop fields and forcing the Zebras to work it all off for hundreds of years!"

I then quickly corrected Wolf again and said to him, "That's the Earth Ponies that make the food and the Zebras have never been enslaved...yet..."

Wolf then continued to talk and he said to Forrest as he tried to show some pride in his drunken voice and in his body position and movement, "My point still stands...you and your kind better bring me my fucking Cloud Beer or there shall be a race war...and it'll start with a school shooting."

I then quickly corrected Wolf one more time and I said to him, "Now that's a bit too far Wolf. Everyone knows that a race war starts with a shooting at your local Wal-mart, then the churches...and then the school comes next. And it only happens when someone becomes the biggest loser too. Thems the rules of a race war."

Wolf then finished with saying to Forrest, "Point proven Knight! Point Proven. So you and your kind Forrest better deliver the goods...and the shit better be legit or else I'll get the...cartels on your asses. I think. Or maybe it's the...gangbangs that I have to get...whatever!!!"

Forrest then sat for a few quick seconds, looking a bit worried and nervous and reacted to Wolf's comments with saying, "Ok but...did you really have to use 'Your Kind?' I mean it just sounds like you have something against the Pegasi or something."

Wolf then quickly got up close to Forrest's face and pointed one of his claws on his left paw towards him and he said to Forrest loudly "YOU'RE DAMN STRAIGHT I DO! You dirty, filthy fucking pegasi and your fancy fucking wings...WHY DIDN'T THE BIG H GIVE ME FUCKING WINGS!?"

I then said to Wolf, and it was a bit out of character because it had to be said...or else...the studio...and I said to Wolf, "Because Hasbro is not affiliated with you or associated with you in any way shape or form. We've already signed the contracts and the courts said we have to put this in the credits of everything that we do or else we'll be sued up the ass. But then the studio's producers got involved and threatened to bomb the Hasbro building...and they also said that it would start the Great Hooky War. Don't ask me what that means, for all I know it means a Texan with a hook like penis."

Wolf then backed off and as he did, he sloppily walked back towards the stairs and he then said as he was stumbling around up the steps, "Whatever...I'm going to...fucking bed...I need my nappy time and some more alchoaly to put me to sleep. I'll see you fuckers in the next few hours or so...YOU HACKS!!!"

And then he went up stairs and slammed my bedroom door. And then me and Forrest sat there in a few awkward moments of silence and Forrest starred at me while I kept looking upstairs.

And once a few moments of silence had passed, Forrest broke it by asking me, "Is he always like this or was it just me?"

I then said as I looked at Forrest and then told him, "Well considering that he's an alcoholic and a sex addict, this is pretty much the norm. I mean he was just drinking on set not long ago."

Forrest then looked at me, obviously breaking the fourth wall a little, "Really? I thought alcohol wasn't allowed on set? I thought it was just water or grape juice?"

I then said to Forrest, "Well he isn't but he threaten to kills the security's families and snuck on to the set anyways."

Forrest then asked me, while putting one of his right hoof on his forehead, "I'm just wondering how he knows about the Cloud Beer? Only Pegasi knows about that and we're not even in the real Equestria right now. His line in the script was supposed to be that he wants a sex toy. Specifically the one that makes it feel like you're doing anal with somepony."

I then pointed out to Forrest, "Wolf thinks we're still in Equestria."

Forrest then said, as he looked like if he had made a realization of something, "Oh...is any of this real though? I mean I know the sets are but everypony else is the same? Like last Halloween?"

I then said to Forrest, "For the most part...yes...and don't ask how or why. The studio tells me jack fucking shit."

Forrest then asked me one last question, "Where are we even being broadcasted?"

I then said to Forrest, "UPN...and the broadcast is being time traveled into the year 2000 and possibly altering the future as we speak."

Forrest then said, "Oh..."

And as one last thing to say to Forrest, "Get the fuck out of my fake house."

AT NEON'S PLACE...

And so, the next scene transition, I mean right after Forrest left my fake home...yeah that's better, he made his way towards Neon's place of work...and also his home. I mean...everything is Neon's home. Neon is everywhere, Neon is everything, Neon is love, Neon is hate, Neon is life, Neon is our hearts, Neon is our minds, Neon is God, and Neon is nothing. Neon does not exist yet he does exist at the same time. Don't think about it too much or else Neon will see you in your nightmares tonight.

Anyway, Forrest made his way to Neon's place and as Forrest was happy as usual and still having his smile on his face. And of course, there was still snow everywhere in and around Stalia and by this point, most of everyone else was out and about, going about their own businesses and such. And Forrest was heading to Neon to ask him what his wish would be. And Forrest walked up right to Neon's place, wasn't even going to knock since it was a place of business and shit. Well, Forrest got up to the front door and right when he was close enough, Neon popped out.

When this happened, Forrest was then taken aback by this, had wide eyes and his back stiffened a little as the door immediately opened and Neon's and some of his upper body, including his forearms, popped out as Neon's facial expression was his usual happy smile and all. Well...at least I think he's happy...that or he's in pain like Forrest's teddy bear.

And with Neon, once he had poked his head and forearms out of the door, it was so sudden and scared Forrest a little bit. It was almost as if Neon had sensed that Forrest was near and he took it upon himself to greet him when he came to the door.

And so with that being said, once Neon had popped out like that, Neon said to Forrest, "HI FORREST! I'M SO GLAD THAT YOU'RE HERE! I'VE GOT A NEW RECIPIE FOR YOU TO TRY OUT!"

Forrest then said, "Wha...AHHHHHHHH!"

Before Forrest got a chance to what he wanted to say, Neon, with all his might and strength, which keep in mind wasn't very much because...Neon...grabbed Forrest with both of his hooves very quickly and almost as if he was nothing and pulled him into the store and as soon as he pulled him in, he then plopped him down right next to the counter. And on that counter was a batch of cupcakes.

And as soon as Forrest was plopped down by Neon, Forrest was left confused and not sure what to say or do as he had that kind of look in his eyes that said, 'Where am I? This isn't the my home? This isn't even my grandchildren. Where am I? Who are you people? Where are my clothes? Where is my underwear? Where are my genitals? And why am I in a bath tub full of ice? Why is there blood everywhere? Why are there markings on body where my kidney would be? What is any of this? And why did I decide to go to New Jersey? This was a bad idea...I knew I should have gone to San Diego. At least there only take one of your lungs and part of your liver. And in San Francisco, they only take your left leg and leave it in a bowl of rice in a rice paddy field somewhere in Vietnam. I'm rating New Jersey 1 star.'

You know that kind of look that you see others have in their eyes. And right as soon as Neon plopped Forrest down right next to him, Neon, who also wasn't wearing any type of winter cloths...but he possibly keeps warm with all the souls that he has reaped....then started to have wide eyes more than usual, as the pupils in his eyes shrunk down to a little dot, pretty much giving him that insane look and he even went a little crossed eyed for a few seconds and had his head titled up just a tad bit.

And right as soon as that happened, Neon then said to Forrest, "HERE, take a cupcake Forrest! It's a new recipe that I have made for the holiday season and I want you to try one!"

And as Neon was saying this to Forrest, he had picked up a cupcake and then made a gesture that was saying that he was offering one to Forrest. And as he made this gesture, Forrest slightly raised his right hoof up in the air a little bit, looked at the cupcake with still a confused look in his eyes, his ears slight pulled backwards, and his mouth a little bit opened, almost as if he was trying to say something but couldn't find the right words to say.

And as soon as Neon was finished asking Forrest to try one of his delicious new cupcakes, Forrest then said, with a bit of an embarrassed look on his face and a nervous smile, "No thanks Neon, I don't really have the time to be trying one of your delightful treats at the moment."

Neon, who had changed facial expression although the pupils did come back to normal size and it looked like he was looking at Forrest instead of looking at two different directions at once, then said to Forrest, "COME ON! YOU HAVE TO TRY IT ONCE FORREST! IT'S GOOD FOR YOU! I MADE IT OUT OF BODY PONY PARTS THAT I CHOPPED UP IN MY BASEMENT BY TRICKING OTHER PONIES INTO EATING A CUPCAKE, THINKING THEY WERE TRYING OUT A FUTURE RECIPE, BUT REALLY I WAS DRUGGING THEM TO HARVEST THEIR ORGANS BECAUSE WHY NOT AND HOPED YOU WOULD ENJOY IT!"

Forrest then went back to his confused look with his eyes looking like they were being worried a little bit and his smile disappearing with Forrest saying, "What?" Neon then said as he put the cupcake that he had on his hoof back with the other batch and picking up the said plate with the batch of cupcake organs and throwing it to the side and making a weird crashing sound when it did hit the floor.

Anyways, Neon said, "KILL THEM ALL!"

Neon then went back into his normal standing position and pretended as if he never made the cupcakes at all.

Forrest, after hearing what Neon had to say, then brushed it off, shook his head a little, rolled his eyes back, and had a little smile and said to him, "Oh Neon you. You're always so random and funny with what you have to say he he..."

And then Neon gave a little cough, although it wasn't a cough, it was like if he was throwing something up from his mouth but yet nothing came out except his tongue, you know like a 'blagh', but if he was throwing something up...but he wasn't.

Well, Forrest then said, "He he...never change Neon...never change."

And as Forrest was saying that, he was smiling even more and had his closed and wrote it off as Neon being funny. But really Forrest was just in denial, like everypony except for me.

Anyways, Neon then asked Forrest, "Well what are you waiting for Forrest!? Ask me the question you were about to ask me!"

Forrest then got out his note pad and pen and had his eyes back to being open and such and looked like he was comfortable and he then said to Neon, "Well, alright then NNeo...wait...how did you know what I was here for?"

Neon then wrapped one of his forearms around Forrest's neck which in turn pushed Forrest's head a little down as Neon stood on his back hind legs and waved his other free forearm as Neon looked down at Forrest while Forrest had his eyes looking upwards to Neon, "COME FORREST! JOIN ME IN MY CHRISTMAS TRADITION IN DECORATING THE CHRISTMAS TREE! YOU'RE JUST IN TIEM TO HELP ME LIGHT IT UP AND SING THE RITUAL SONG!"

Forrest then thought about saying something, but he didn't because he was unsure of what Neon was talking about. He even had that worried look return to his face. And as soon as Neon was finished with what he was saying, he then let go of Forrest and walked over to his Christmas tree. That was in the middle of the party shop. But it really wasn't a Christmas tree. Really it was a combination of bodies of humans and ponies that were all still alive, tied up, and some had duct tape over their mouths. They looked like they were beaten to a bloody pulp, some had blood coming out of their mouths. Some were even groaning and moaning in pain and some even had broken arms and legs with bones sticking out of the skin.

And they were all in one big pile too. They all looked like they wanted to die. Not only that, but with some of the human beings inside the pile, some were completely naked as well. And Neon, who had let go of Forrest, was walking towards the pile and giving it one last look. And as Neon was walking towards his Christmas tree, Forrest then had a shocking look on his face, but one of those shocking looks where only the eyes look like they were shocked by everything was felt lifeless.

Forrest then said quietly to himself, "Ohh...how did I not see that?"

And then once Neon was right next to his Christmas tree, he gave a smile and all, and went up to one of the human being that were capture. It was a man who appeared to be in his 40's or so, who was also wearing a black coat and a casual white shirt. He looked like he was a normal human being until one day Neon kidnapped him and tortured him.

Well Neon went up to this man, who was looking like he was trying to breath and say something, Neon ripped the duct tape over his mouth, still with his smile and all.

And once the man had his voice back, he quickly gasped for air, but after he gasped air, he looked over to Forrest in a panic and yelled out, "HELP US!! PLEASE HELP US FOR THE LOVE OF GOD FUCKING HELP US! THIS...THING IS INSANE! WE WERE ALL MINDING OUR BUSINUESS WHEN THIS THING SHOWED UP AND TOOK US HOSTAGE! PLEASE I JUST WANT TO GO HOME TO MY FAMILY! HE TOURTEED US FOR DAYS WITHOUT A BREAK! JUST PLEASE LET US FREE DAMN IT! I DON'T WANT TO DIE! I DON'T WANT TO DIE! I DON'T WANT TO DIE!"

And as soon as the man was finished yelling at the top of his lungs, Neon looked into his eyes, and still having a perfect, big smile across his face, gave him a big ol' slap across the face and said to him in a sort of New Yorker type accident, "Shut Up!"

And then he walked away and went behind the register for a few seconds. And while that happened, Forrest just watched as this all happened. And then as soon as Neon came back from behind the register, Neon was holding a can of gasoline in his mouth and was walking back towards the pile of bodies of both human and ponies that he had just sitting right there. And as soon as the man saw it, he said to himself, "Oh dear god help us!" And then Neon got to work on decorating his Christmas tree by weirdly standing on his two back legs and using his two front hooves and throwing the gasoline everywhere on his tree.

And as he was doing so, Neon then looked slightly back towards Forrest and asked him, "So Forrest, what are you waiting for!? ASK ME! ASK ME!"

Forrest, trying not to get on Neon's bad side, then asked Neon along with having a nervous smile on his face and trying to act cool in front of Neon with what he was doing, "Uhhh…right right right, so Neon...if you could have one gift for Christmas that you have always wanted, what would ask for and why?"

And so Forrest was ready to write down Neon's answer and Neon, as he was continuing with his decorating and shit, said to Forrest, "Let me think about that for a quick second Forrest...hmmmm..."

And as Neon was talking, Neon was moving around the pile of bodies, and keep in mind the bodies were stacked high enough to the point where once Neon was behind the bodies, Forrest couldn't see Neon other than hear his voice.

Anyway, Neon continued to say to Forrest, "Well, what I would want for Christmas is a hippo!"

Forrest then had a confused look on his face, but yet a curious one at that as he had a one eye brow that went high up due to his confusion and he asked Neon, "A hippo? Why a hippo?"

Neon then said to Forrest, "Because I'm going to need one to sacrifice later in order to complete the ritual!"

Forrest, with still his confused look on his face as Neon then said, "The Ritual!"

Forrest then said as he was jotting down neon's wish for Christmas, "Uhhh...ok then..."

And then Forrest was writing the stuff down while was Neon finishing up his decoration of his Christmas tree. And once he was done, Neon threw the gas can aside and out of sight and went back on all fours once more and then got in place. Forrest was finishing jotting down his little note, right when Neon was about to light the Christmas tree and he just stood there and watched as he was powerless to do anything.

And so, Neon, who was right in front of the tree, asked the man, "Ok you go bye bye now."

And then Neon immediately opened his mouth to reveal a match and held it in place and then a little flame appeared, all while Neon was looking a little cute as well, at least the kids would say nowadays anyways.

And as the man saw this, he said out loud, "WAIT, PLEASE!"

But then it was too late as Neon then threw the lit match on to the pile of bodies and the whole thing was quickly engulfed in flames as everyone and everything in it started to scream in pain as they were being burned alive. And as soon as Neon was Finished and was satisfied with looking upon his hard work, he then went back to Forrest, turned around to see this tree, and wrapped his left forearm around Forrest's neck.

He then yelled out to Forrest, "COME FORREST! SING WITH ME THE CHIRSTMAS TREE SONG!!!"

And Forrest then looked towards Neon without moving his head, sort of having his look to the right side of him with shifting his eyes and he then looked back at the Christmas tree as the flames burned the bodies and such. Forrest then had a nervous, more of an embarrassment smile on his face as if he had just gotten caught red handed...hoof…whatever, or something to that degree.

And then Neon started to move left to right gently and Forrest followed suit as Neon then started to sing, "O Christmas tree, o Christmas tree ..."

And then he singed that classical Christmas song throughout the time Forrest was there. And Forrest just played along with it...time for the next scene...I mean place where Forrest went to next...

AT MAC'S PLACE...

And so for the next scene...oh fuck it. For the next scene change, Forrest went to Mac's farm. However, the script called for a sort of time skip thingy so Forrest is already there and told Mac what he was doing there. They are of course outside as Mac is busy trying to do something to his apple trees. What he was trying to do in unclear. But what was happening though was that Mac was standing on his two back legs while he was leaning on the tree itself. And yes, there were apples on the tree, it looked a title bit weird but it was there And also, the apples on the tree looked rotten and looked like they wanted to kill themselves.

Anyway, Forrest was sitting at a little wooden picnic table that was just oddly enough out there in the middle of the apple field, but Mac didn’t even know why it was there in his field sometimes. Well, Forrest was sitting at the table, with his note pad on the table and the pen in his mouth, trying to talk to Mac. Mac was looking up at the tree and was giving an ok expression across his face.

And so Forrest asked Mac, "So if you could have anything for Christmas, what would it be?"

And then Mac, who was still leaning against the tree, made a thinking face, you know, where you have your eyes rolled back and your hand...or in this case hoof...on your chin and you go 'hhhhhhmmmmmmmmmmm'. Hhhhhmmmmmm...

And Mac thought about his answer for a little bit. But then he thought of one and quickly looked towards Forrest and he then had a sort of confident look on his face as he then said to Forrest with his usual southern accent, "I would wish for a cross bow. A good cross bow so I could aim at Applejack's head and save everypony from tyranny."

Forrest, who still had a smile and was not taken aback from Mac’s answer, then went and said, "A cross bow...got it.."

And Forrest proceeded to write down Mac's wish and why.

AT ARRELL'S PLACE...

And so for the next place where Forrest went to, it was Arrell's place. Of course it was a bit of a way's out of Stalia, but as usual not too far for Forrest. Well Forrest was near Arrell’s shed as Arrell was bringing something into the shed with him and he looked a little depressed and a little down in the dumps. Forrest was standing with the notepad in hoof and the pen of course in his mouth.

Forrest then asked Arrell, "So what would you wish for?"

Arrell, as he was halfway through the door, "Cologne"

Arrell of course stopped halfway through the door and looking at Forrest. Forrest then said to Arrell with a bit of a smirk on his face, "Ahhh...I get it. You want to catch those mares' attention don't you?"

Arrell then said, "No, I mean cologne of a Rabbid Frog from the Everfree Forrest. You get it from its piss."

Forrest then had a shocking look, but also a confused look as well. He then asked Arrell, "But why though?"

Arrell then said, "It's so I can attract other animals that I could maybe force other animals to breed with...forcefully..."

Forrest then said as he jotted down his little notes, "A Cologne from the Rabbid Frog...got it…"

And as soon as Forrest was finished with what he was writing down, he then looked at Arrell with his usual smile and both stared at each other in silence for a few seconds.

And then Arrell broke that silence and said to him, "Stay out of my shed."

And then Arrell quickly forward inside his shed and slammed the door, in which case Forrest had a surprised look on his face.

AT JACK'S HOME

And so, the last place that Forrest had to visit was Classy Jack's home. And his home was also his place of business. Yup, Jack is...classy that way...I guess. Anyways, once more, Forrest was already there, knocked on his door, got threatened by Jack if it was his little brother, which it wasn't, and he let him in. And then they both sat at the kitchen table and just like Arrell, Jack had an ok look on his face while Forrest remains with his usual hopeful looking face. Anyway, Forrest was at the table, with the note pad on the flat surface and the pen in his mouth, ready for Jack to give him his answer that he was looking for.

Forrest then asked Jack, "So, what would you wish for if you still gave a flying buck about Christmas Jack?"

Classy Jack then looked at Forrest in the eyes and told him without changing any expression on his face, "A rare piece of Jewelry. Also you're a faggot for saying 'buck'. You could have at least have said 'fook' and be less gay, but you didn't…you fucking...wanker piece of shit. Also...why are you asking me what I would wish for Christmas?"

And with that said, Forrest was taken aback, shocked to the core as his mouth was left agape and then the pen that he held in his mouth fell out, with his eyes wide. He wasn't socked because Jack insulted him, no that happened every day. Instead he was taken aback by Jack getting suspicious of him. Sure he was keeping his cool with me, but he knows that Jack is smarter than me when it comes to these kinds of things.

But Forrest quickly shook his head back and forth quickly and then changed his shocked expression into an expression that showed that he was lying about something but was trying to cover it up with a nervous smiles and a little bit of sweating.

Forrest said to Jack, "What!? No...I'm not trying to ask you guys what you want Christmas and buy you these gifts for Christmas? Why would I ever do such thing after what you said to me at the bar yesterday? He he..."

And with that little laugh he gave off at the end, Forrest became even more nervous, but of course Jack could see through Forrest's lie as he still had his ok expression on his face. Better yet it was his asshole look you could say where he looks normal but really he'll go full asshole at any second. Anyways, he had an asshole look on his face but raised one of his eye brows up, pretty much saying, 'You're caught red handed mother fucker. You're done. Time to go to prison where Bubba is going to get right behind you...and give you a nice back massage...and then he'll stick his dick in ya...' Yeah...that kind of look.

Anyways, after Forrest tried to lie his way out, Jack then said, "Not only are you a faggot, but you're a terrible liar as well."

And with that said, Forrest immediately 'deflated' as he sort of laid back in his chair, no longer had a smile on his face and instead traded for a sad, disappointed, down in the dumps kind of face, and his arms hanging low.

He then gave a slight sigh and said to Jack, "You caught me red hoofed Jack."

Jack then said, while giving a curious look to his face, "What were you doing this for anyway?"

Forrest then said, while hanging his head low due to his huge failure of trying to keep what he was doing a secret, "I was trying to figure out what you guys would want for as a Christmas gift. Then I would have gone out of my way to get those gifts and THROW a HUGE party for all of us for Christmas later tonight. And I thought that we would get to play games, laugh, tell jokes, and just have fun and celebrate the holiday all together...as friends."

And as Forrest was saying this, he was making gestures with his hooves and moving it up and town and the like to imply what he saying. And towards the end he had laid his head float down on the table while Jack was following along, especially with his eyes.

So with that being said, Forrest got his head off the table, but continued to let it hang real low, and said in a disappointing tone, "I guess you're going to tell the other guys and make fun of me or something...huh?"

Jack then said in his response while having wide eyes and a little smile on his face, "What? No! I want help you Forrest!"

And with those words entering Forrest’s ears, he had a late reaction so he then said, "Ok then...I guess I'll.."

And in that moment, Forrest's head propped up straight with a shocked face and all and he was surprised by it as he said, "Wait what?"

Jack then said, as he leaned a little forward towards onto the table to get a little closer to Forrest to make his point while moving his hooves a little bit, "You heard me Forrest. I want to come along to help you out too."

He even said it all with a smile and with a little bit of hope on his face. Forrest then asked Jack, with a confused but curious look on his face, "But...you're Classy Jack. You're an asshole and always make fun of me for everything that I do! Why would you want to help me all of a sudden?"

Jack then defended himself, with sitting back straight in his seat and making some more hoof gestures and such as well as having his right hoof go to his chest a little but, "Oh come on Forrest. Even we assholes have to take a bit of a break from being an asshole sometimes. Even us assholes have a heart you know?"

Jack even closed his eyes a little bit as well, showing some confidence in his words. And after what Jack had said to Forrest, Forrest started to gain a little bit of hope back. Actually scratch that, Forrest started to gain A LOT of hope back as his head moved forward and his body started to lean on the table with his hooves firmly planted on the table itself.

Forrest then said with a glimmer in his eyes and said to Jack, "Really? You mean that Jack?"

Jack then said, "Sure...just as long as you get me that present you asked me about."

Jack had said that with a bit of a teasing tone all with a smile on his face with eyes being closed. Forrest then said out loud, "OH HAPPY DAYS AHREAD OF ME! I CAN'T WAITTO GET STARTED!!!"

Forrest had said that as he raised his hooves into the air while still maintaining some sort of balance. He even had wide, big eyes with a shimmer, glimmer sparkling through his eyes, showing that he had hope and optimism fill his heart with pure glee. And then...a montage happened...both within the script and what happened on set...don't ask...

MONTAGE...

And so a montage happened, and with no words too so I only have write down what happened in my own words and create what they call "Imagery" for you people...alright let's begin. And just for the record, the script was...a bit weird when it came to this bit, so just be thankful this was all that happened on set. So where do I start with one of these...montages? Well, I suppose what happened was that they first went to the store.

And as they were on their journey, collecting the items that they sought after for, they had smiles on their faces, big smiles I should add, as they were out together both as friends collecting the stuff. So they went to a store first, just a general store. And at this store they sold various Christmas items for decorations and what not. Along with some Christmas related food too like fruit cake and...Whatever egg nog is made out of…it's made out of people isn't it? It's made out of the juice of the unborn fetus isn't it?

Fucking knew it. Anyway, Forrest was pushing a cart around the store, with a big smile and all, and eyed an assortment of silver bells. So he went ahead, grabbed one with his hoof and put it in the cart. As for Jack, he was close by within Forrest’s field of vision and he had various items for the Christmas party in his cart. And he too of course, like I stated before, had a big smile on his face. He even looked at Forrest and gave him a slight wink with his right eye.

And off to the next place where they then headed was into the liquor store, but in the clouds. Basically their next item on the list was Wolf's very much requested Cloud Beer. I have no idea what it is, but I'm sure it's something. Anyways, Forrest had just picked up a case of cloud beer and walked to the checkout counter. He had a nervous smile on his face and was sweating a little bit. And behind the counter stood a guy of q tall and big size with side burns and all. He looked like someone not to be messed with all with thick eye brows and a pissed off look.

And once Forrest put the cloud beer on the counter to be checked out, the cashier pointed a sign right next to him that read 'YOU MUST BE 21 OR OVER TO PURCAHSE ALCHOAL! NO MINORS OR ZEBRAS ALLOWED TO PURCHASE ALCHOAL.'

And so Forrest then took out an id out of his little bag thing and gave it to the cashier. And when the cashier took it, he then gave it a close look into it. And it was a fake ID. Yeah...apparently Forrest isn't 21, ...apparently he' 15...who would have thought? No seriously he is...he's like the youngest one out of all of us and he's just been getting away with it as well drinking beer at the bar for like years. I mean I'm more surprised than you are right now. But apparently the other guys are like 17-ish or so in age. Yeah...weird...but ok, but the thing to note is…Ponies here are at adult age round 16 or so, so by Equestria standards, we can fuck whatever mare we want as long as it under 16.

Just as long as we’re not in the US, but Forrest…he’s still a borderline minor. Although Wolf is like…23 I think, last time I checked anyways. So, the ID looked obviously fake as a picture of Forrest was poorly glued on to another person's picture and stuff was written in marker about his age and such. And then of course the cashier looked back and forth between Forrest and the fake ID, and then he gave a big smile like Jack and Forrest and believed it was real.

And then he pressed a button on the register and rung him up. And so Forrest then looked back to him where Jack had his face pressed against the window, looking at him and seeing how everything was going. Jack then gave a wink towards Forrest and Forrest gave a wink back.

And so the next stop was back on the ground in Stalia, for they were now tasked to find and retrieve a hippo for Neon. And he was a big hippo too and was just in the middle of Stalia.

And the fact that there was a big ol' fucking hippo in the middle of the town was amazing, as it was never before seen and...Ok I'm just fucking with y'all. It was actually a tiny hippo. Yes those exist back in Equestria, where there are just tiny hippos. There are usually some bigger hippos of course but...it was just a tiny hippo walking down in the middle of the street, minding its own business like a bug.

And it had its mouth opened as it was yawning and such and it was walking down the street somewhat slowly. And Jack and Forrest were between it, looking down at it. They looked at each other, gave sort of a half confused look with their left eye brows raised up high and then they both shrugged, pretty much saying, 'Well that's weird, but we can roll with it I guess.' And then Forrest took the tiny hippo and ran.

And now for the cross bow as that was the next item on the list. They both went into a weapons store, and by this point in time, they were starting to sell guns too...who would have thought...right? Well anyways, they walked in; everything was nice and wooden like for whatever odd reason. And the guy behind the counter was waiting for them to select a purchase of some kind. But instead Jack and Forrest went up to the counter and Jack pointed to a crossbow that would have been perfect for Mac. And of course Jack had a smile and all.

So the guy behind the counter, who looked like a normal stallion of sorts, looked behind him to see a picture with a sign that said, 'DO NOT SELL TO THESE PONIES. THEY ARE CONSIDERED DANGEROUS!!!'

And then he looked down at the long line of pictures and it included that horney bee mare, some drugged up hobo, a picture of Mac, and a picture of Classy Jack. But then the stallion behind the counter looked back, made a thinking face, and then immediately grabbed the cross bow that was hanging on the wall. And he did so with a big smile on his face.

And he then handed it over to Jack and he then grabbed it, held it in the hair with both of his hooves as if it was some sort of trophy to him, looked over to Forrest and they both in unison winked at each other with a smile and all.

And so the penultimate place comes up next where they went to get that weird animal cologne thing for Arrell. They were in the swamp part of the Everfree Forest that was near Stalia.

And the Rabbid Frog was just sitting in the middle of some shallow filled swamp water and the Rabbid Frog was all red and stuff and looked like it had problems...scary problems... It had weird bug eyes and it looked kind of poisonous if not careful around it. It even had some thorns sticking out of its back. But Forrest and Jack was behind it and front of it. Jack was behind and Forrest in front of it. Forrest was holding a jar while Jack went ahead and grabbed the frog, turned it around and Forrest jammed a stick inside of its asshole and then pee came out of it.

And they also had cloth pins on their noses to protect their nostrils from the musky smell from the Rabbid Frog's pee. And then once the jar was filled with the awful pee, Forrest put a lid on it and sealed it tight. And then Jack let it go and they were both smiling through. And as soon as the Rabbid Frog was let go of, they both gave each other a hoof five...high five...whatever...and winked both at each other.

And so for the final stop, Jack's wish, which was a piece of jewelry...a jewel. Maybe it was rare...maybe it was not...maybe some zebras died over it. Who knows? What matters is that it's a thing everyone wants it and it had a high value placed on it.

Anyways, they went to a jewelry store that was in town. The whole place was all nice and classy and stuff, pretty much would fit Classy Jack's look and stuff. And there was an old stallion with a pair of rounded glasses and a nice bow tie suit, waiting patiently for some customers to waltz on in and buy something. He seemed like a nice pony too.

And then Jack and Forrest came breaking in through the door, while they had ski-mask over their faces while jack was holding a gun somehow. And Forrest was holding a light brown colored back...that DIDN'T have the dollar sign on it...ha...can't be sued now...and Jack basically held up the guy selling the stuff.

The old stallion of course held his hooves up somehow and Jack went ahead, broke through the glass that was protecting the jewelry, as it always is in these cases, and took the jewel that he laid eyes on and put in the bag. And he then shot the old stallion and they then made a run for it, all by breaking through one of the glass windows of the store. And that was about it…no smiling…just death and despair.

And so, that pretty much ends it for the montage as they went and finished gathering everything that they needed.

Of course Forrest was going to back to his home and he was flying somewhat gently in the air, having a peace of mind. And Jack was following too as he was sitting on a cloud that Forrest was able to drag along with. And you know...Jack knew the spell for him to be able to stand on a cloud and what not. Well anyways, both Forrest and Jack had smiles on their faces and Forrest was happy as he could be. Nothing could go wrong as he had it in his mind. and then Jack swiftly, but surely, gave Forrest a big push, almost as if he was hitting him, and pushed him out of the sky. What an aaaaaaaaassshooooolllleeee...

Anyways, Forrest, right after Jack had pushed him out of the sky, fell hard to ground as it was all unexpected and it was from the back as well as making Forrest lose his balance. It was all silent too as well except for the part where crashed towards the ground. And so Forrest of course landed on the ground hard too as once he crashed into the ground, he tumbled and rolled over and pretty much got himself banged up pretty badly.

By the time he stopped tumbling and rolling and such, he had a lot of bruises, it looked like some of his teeth fell out, he had a black eye, and he just looked miserable. And as for the stuff that he had in his hands, it just so happened to fall into a fire that was nearby.

Yes, a classic trash can fire where the hobos go and try and keep warm. Well the stuff fell in there...and yes...even the tiny hippo got engulfed by the flames as it died screaming in pain. This is what it sounded like...

And the tiny hippos sounded like that while it was being burned alive slowly. But don't worry, that species is still around...somewhere in Stalia that is...I think. But the poor tiny hippo... Anyways, as soon as that happened, Jack was having a little smile on his face, pretty much proud of what he had done just then.

As for Forrest, he sort of half looked up towards Jack, who was above him on that cloud thingy, but not too far, and asked him, "Why did you do that Jack? I thought we were bonding as friends?"

Jack then gave Forrest, even though he couldn't see it, a look that said he was confused a little bit. In other words, one of his eye brows were up and his two hooves were up in the air as well to show a little bit of motion with his hooves.

Jack then said, "I'm an asshole Forrest. That’s my character! What did you expect?"

And then Forrest, as he raised his right hoof up a little bit, "Character development?"

Jack then went back to his ok look...or asshole look as from before, although with a tad bit more expression than usual and said to Forrest, "What are you...fucking retarded!? Of course I'm not allowed to have any character development...at least not yet that is. I don't know, I'm still trying to work it out with the producers, they want me to sign a contract, and they want to also have my soul. And I thought I was the asshole."

Forrest then said, while still raising his right hoof up, "Well...can you at least help me get up?"

Jack then put his left hoof to his chin, titled his head upwards a bit, and rolled his eyes a bit backwards and said to him, "Huh...let me think about that for a minute uhhh...NO! FUCK YOU! HA HA HA HA... FAGGOT!"

And as Jack said those last words to Forrest, Jack leapt off the cloud and went back to his business of being an asshole. And then the cloud floated back up to join with the other clouds...I guess. And Forrest was left there, on the ground with snow nearby so it a bit extra cold and everything, despite him having his winter cloths and everything.

And as his mangled body was lying there, Forrest then said to himself, "Well...I suppose since its noon, I can get up and get everything fixed before tonight. Just as long as it doesn't cut to commercial brea..."

-------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------

HEEEEEEEY KIIIIIIIIIIDS!!! It’s your good ol’ buddy ol’ pal WAKKO THE CLOWN AGAIN! This time I’m here to send you all a happy holiday message! And I said Holidays because we can’t let the Jews Win! Well as you can see here, I just broke into this family’s home and AXED them a question if they are having a great holiday season with WAKKO THE CLOWN! WAKKO THE CLOWN! WAKKO THE CLOWN!!! They said YEEEEEEEEEEEEEES!!! And they are sure smiling and having a good ol’ gay time as I shoved a little AX into their skulls, even the KIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIDS WERE HAPPY WHEN THEY SAW WAKKO THE CLOWN! WAKKO THE CLOWN!! WAKKO THE CLOOOOOOOOOOWWWWWNNNN!!! Even their pet doggy is having a fun time this season, he really seems to like THE OVEN a lot! HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA!!!

It’s always a fun time when WAKKO THE CLOWN IS AROUND!!! So remember kids, you better unlock those doors so WAKKO THE CLOWN! WAKKO THE C LOWN!! WAKKO THE CLOWN!!! Can come into your home and SPREAD Holiday cheer to all of your family members!!! I’ve got balloons, presents, Bimmy the Bomb, Edgy the Knives, Bas the Gas, my pet Chinny the Chainsaw, and Axiom the Demon that I called upon in a blood sacrifice ritual the other day! And always remember kids, look at the moon…look at the moon. Look at the moon! Look at the moon!! Look at the moon!!!

LOOK AT THE MOON! LOOK AT THE MOON!! LOOK AT THE MOON!!! LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHEMOON LOOKATTHE…

Uh oh…do you hear that kids? Police Sirens! Looks like that’s my cue to get the fuck out of here! Well, I’ll see you around kiddos….

LOOKATTHEMOON!!!

Ho Ho Ho! Merry Christmas, and that’s right little boys and girls, I said Christmas! I’m not being naughty because the Jews are wrong! Well, I’m ol’ St. Nick here, to tell you to have a Merry Christmas this year! And…I have a little special surprise, but shhhhh…don’t tell your parents about it though as it’s just a little secret between you and me. I’ve got a little special message to tell you, and all you have to do is call, 1-800-FUCK MY ASS-6969, and I’ll talk to you, right on the telephone too.

And we can just…talk…we can talk about what you want ol’ Santa Claus to bring you this Christmas season. You can tell me all the good things you’ve done this year. And you can even tell me all of the…naughty, things that you’ve done this year. Especially the naughty things. It’s alright, don’t be afraid to call up Santa Claus and tell me all the NAUGHTY things that you’ve done all of this year.

I won’t tell your parents. I won’t even tell another soul…it’ll just be between you and me. In fact, I’ll give you a special little gift under the tree and stocking this year if you do tell me all of the NAUGHTY little things you’ve done this year little boys and girls…just give old Santa here sometime to prepare with the lotion and tissues.

*Santa licks and smacks his lips sexually*

Oh look, it sounds like one of you wants to tell me how NAUGHTY you were this year. Well, let’s pick up the phone and let’s find out then…ho ho ho!!!

Ho Ho Ho..and Merry Christmas, do you want to tell me your name little boy?

“My name is Billy. How did you know I was a boy?”

Why, Santa always knows…and the sound of your breath [small]…

*Santa licks lips aggressively*

So Billy, how old are you?

“I’m…I’m 6 years old.

And tell me Billy, what would you like for Christmas this year?

“I want a…I want a toy truck this year!!!

Ho ho ho…that sounds delightful Billy!!! So uhhh…what are you wearing?”

“I’m wearing uhhhh….”

“Billy…Billy who are you talking to!?”

“I’m Talking to Santa Claus mommy! Santa told me to do so on the TV screen! Do you want to talk to Santa mommy?”

“BILLY, GET OFF THE PHONE THIS INSTANT! GET ME THE PHONE AND GO TO YOUR ROOM! “

…

“YOU STAY AWAY FROM MY FAMILY YOU HEAR! STOP CALLING OUR HOUSE! WE HAVE ALREADY FILED A REPORT WITH THE POLICE AND IF YOU COME ANY WHERE NEAR OUR SON, MY HUSBAND WILL SHOOT YOU ON SIGHT!!! NOW STOP CALLING OUR HOME AND LEAVE US ALONE!!!”

…

Well then…it sounds like they don’t want innocent St. Nick near their children…too bad a certain someone knows where they hide the spare key at….he he…he he he he…ha ha ha, Ha Ha H a Ha, HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HAA HAAAAAAAAAAAA! HA HA AH OH HO HO HO HO HO HO HO HO HO HO!...ho ho ho...MERRY CHRISTMAS TO YOU ALL BOYS AND GIRLS! I’LL BE WAITING FOR YOUR CALLS NOW, SO DON’T DISAPPOINT OR ELSE YOU’LL GET COAL THIS CHRISTMAS UP YOUR STOCKING…

*Santa makes slurping sounds with his mouth and anus*

This holiday season, go see the movie The Little Green Wrinch! “Oh gee I hate Christmas.” It’s all about a little green midget boy that hates the holiday season! “Ehhh…I fucking hate Christmas.” “Fuck Christmas.” “I don’t want anyone to be happy so I’m going to ruin it for everyone else mmmkay…” The Little Green Wrinch hates the holidays so much that he tries to take it away from everyone else! “Ehhhh...I’m going to dress up like Santa Claus and be an asshole to everybody.” And so he goes around, stealing all the presents! Oh no! “Ehhh...I don’t have a heart.” But then The Little Green Wrinch learns the true meaning of the holiday season. “Ehhh...I guess I have a heart now…ehhhh…” And so he grows a heart on the inside and gives everyone’s holiday back! “Ehhh…here’s all your stuff back. Gee whiz, I’m sure am sorry for acting like a douchebag to you all. I wish you all a merry C*******s to you all…except for the Jews, get out of my house damn it…get the fuck out of my house now…” It’s fun for the whole family! Critics say it’s the best Syncro-vox animated movie of all time. The Little Green Wrinch, go see it a theatre near you. “Ehhh fuck you little boy…”

*The little green Wrinch hits a kid…*

Rated PG-13...

And now a message from the Grease Boi…

"It is dark, with an open, spacious room, all with one light that barely lights up one spot in the room. And then comes out from the shadows is a figure. And the figure comes closer and closer until it reaches the light. And what comes into the light is a scrawny old man that is covered in grease. He has man tits that are saggy with a belly that perturbed outwards. And his big, old man slong hung out as well and it looked like a weird, horrifying unidentified creature of some sort. But the old man had a bit of hair left, grey hair that looked like it was a mess and wasn't combed, along with a big bald spot on the middle of his head. And as for his face, he looks old, with wrinkles all around his face and eyes."

Hi…it’s me...the Grease Boi, America’s sweetheart. *cough* I am here today to tell you all, even the Jews, to have a Merry Christmas or Hanukkah! Except for the blacks, you can go fuck yourselves…Kwanza my asshole… I want to let you know, that the Grease Boi loves all of you, even the dirty Mexicans. But not the dirty sand people though.

And that, this Christmas season, we should all put our differences aside, except for nuclear war, and have a peaceful Christmas this season. It is important to do this to teach our kids, even the autistic ones, but not the mentally retarded ones, that we need to all work together, except with the dirty France, we need to burn them, and bring world peace. Except for Malaysia, we need to nuke it. Our kids are growing up in dark times right now, so for the birth of Babu Jebus’s sake, let’s do him all a favor and hang all the Canadians. We should also try and get rid of Israel too, those mother fuckers ripped me off when I went there for mother’s daughter’s cousin’s, third uncle’s fifth aunt’s birthday at their dirty Chucky Cheeses.

It wasn’t even a good Chucky Cheeses. The giant rat didn’t want to eat the green cheese that I was saving in my pocket for the past twelve months so I could give it to a rat. So I shot him and then I was politely asked to leave…that’s when a Jew robbed me. So this Christmas, do the right thing…and kill anyone that doesn’t like pizza rolls because those are the true monsters in our society. So, have a Merry Christmas, and have a happy new year. Now why don’t you come back to bed honey...

…

Come on, come back to bed with me. I know you want to fix me breakfast, but we can just lie in my bed and enjoy each other’s company as I breathe down your neck and whisper that I want to make sweet love to you, specifically in your left ear. So why don’t you come back to bed with me dear? Hold on, I feel a little dry…

"The old man then proceeds to grab a big tub of grease that is sitting right next to him. He then takes his hands and dips it into the grease to get a good feeling of the slimy, yellow, stench filled grease with his big, bare, old man hands. And then the old man proceeds to scoop up a ton of grease, as the crease drips from his hands. And then after taking a good look at the grease with his mouth a little wide open, the old then slathers the grease all over his body, but also proceeds to concentrate on the nipples that remain on his old man tits. And as he slathers the grease all over his body, he takes his hands and raises them up just a little bit so only his index finger and middle finger are the only things touching his glistening, grease covered body. And then the old man takes the grease and pushes it over to his old man nipples, where he then proceeds to rub it into tiny circles around his old man nipples"

Oh yeah…that’s the stuff. My lips are a little dry too, let me get them moist.

"The old man then proceeds to start, but slowly licking his lips. His tongue slowly peeks out of his mouth, almost as if the old man is uncertain if this is what he wants to do. But this is what he lives for. This is his reason for existing. So the old man sticks his tongue out a little bit further outwards and then proceeds to lick his entire lips in a counter clockwise motion. He slowly licks his lips, giving it moisture so it doesn't go dry."

Oh yeah baby…ok camera guy, let me touch your nipples…

…

Come on over here, I want to touch your nipples.

…

Come over here now before I send you back to the ram ranch god damn it.

Well that was a weird commercial break. I was waiting to see the commercial for the Big Chunky O’s cereal to come out…guess they don’t want to play the ad. Well, where did we leave off, oh yeah, that’s right? So basically saying, since there was a commercial break, several hours has passed since Forrest was pushed from the sky by Jack, and that basically means Forrest has a lot less time to regather everything that he has lost. And that means with what little there is left, because it is winter after all, it’s about to become a lot less bright outside, and the sun wasn’t out that much to begin with even.

So with that being said, several hours have passed and during those hours, Forrest was trying to pull himself together. It took him a while, but once he got up, he didn’t look happy anymore. Instead, he just looked like he his sad, usual self from when he was at the bar. But at the very least, he didn’t look as much in bad shape, almost as if a scene change magically healed all of his wounds…and that’s just the magic of TV for you. Well, anyways, Forrest was brushing himself off as there was still some dirt left on him and his winter clothes from when Jack pushed him down to the ground and rolled all over in the dirt with a tad bit of snow attached to it.

But once he got back up, he still had his little white bag thing that he had been carrying with him this entire time. Once Forrest was done however, he then looked up towards the sky with worry, seeing how much light there was left in the day. He saw how little it was as it was fading away from the sky and into Luna’s goodnight. And it made Forrest worry a lot. But then he thought he’d check on the time, and so he looked by to see if there were any nearby buildings that had a clock. And sure enough, there was a big ol’ clock nearby that was in the window of a nearby shop.

So Forrest turned to look at it, while gritting his teeth, prepared to see what time it was. And when he did, he saw that the time was 4 o’ clock. And once Forrest saw the time, he was exceedingly worried. He even hung his head in shame a little as he was embarrassed how much time he had lost. There was very little time left in the day before Christmas Day, and he only had so much time left. He was sad that so much time had passed him by and part of him in his mind and heart just wanted to give up right then and there.

But in his heart knew that he had to keep going, but it was worrying to see how much time was left on the clock. Forrest eventually raised his head up, and with the exception of the nearby hobos, he was the only one around.

So Forrest ended up saying to himself, “Ohhhhhh…why didn't I just put the stuff in my bag? Well…maybe it would have still gotten damaged, but still. I’m such an idiot. I let the thought that Jack was trying to actually help and a montage get the better of me. And there’s only so much time left! I don’t know if I’ll be able to make it in time!”

Forrest had a look of despair on his face when he had said that to himself, but he then quickly shook his head left to right in a frequent pace and then after he did that, he had a slight smile on his face, but with still a hint of worry in his eyes as he said to himself, “Relax Forrest. I’ll be able to make it in time. I just got to get everything all over again and all without the help of Jack. Surely I can gather all the items before midnight tonight. Heck, I’ll have it all within an hour or two, just you wait…I’ll throw my friends a Christmas party like they have never seen before. I’ll throw one harder than Pinkie Pie even. And the look on their faces when I give them their gifts, it’ll be so exciting. I mean…how hard can it be…riiiiight? He he he he he…he…”

7.5 HOURS LEFT

And so Forrest was off to his first stop to try and collect the items that he had lost before. His first stop was the jewelry shop. However it took him thirty minutes just to find the store since he was far away from the place from where he started off at.

And so he found it and flew there by transportation of his wings. He even had a bit of hope on his face with a smile. But once he got there, he then started to become a little worried on the inside and out, as that smile of hope quickly disappeared as he saw that the store that sold the jewelry was all messed up with broken glass everywhere and such.

When Forrest saw this from the air, he said to himself as his smile disappeared, “Oh no.”

And so he quickly flew down and tried to be careful of the broken glass everywhere. No one else was around, as usually someone when something like this happens, someone would be investigating the incident. But no one, not even an authority figure was around. But then again Stalia doesn’t really have law enforcement to begin with so...pfft… With the store, there was one big opening as Forrest saw, in one of the windows that used to be there. As for the door, it was still there, almost as if it went untouched. As for the glass, it was all over on the ground on the outside, with a little bit of it on the inside of the store as well.

Anyway, Forrest looked inside, at least as far as he could do so and said as he moved his head a little bit up and down, “Hello!? Is anypony in there!? Is anypony ok!?”

Forrest then waited for a response, but there was only silence. Forrest just stared into the empty jewelry shop and then gave himself a slight sigh as he tried to think of something. ‘Oh…what do I do? I can’t waste any time, but look what happened here. This is a mess! What if somepony is hurt!? What if I get in trouble!? But I can’t stand here and complain all day. I’ve got to do something!’

And so as Forrest remained worried as he could be, Forrest gave a sad little grunt, looked down, and stared at the broken glass ahead of him.

Forrest then returned to looking back up and seeing the opening into the jewelry store and he then thought to himself, ‘Well…there’s only one thing that I can do if I want to still do that party…I just hope I’m careful.’

And so Forrest decided to go into the store, while also preparing for any pain that he might feel from stepping on the small, broken pieces of glass. And so he then took his first and the sound of crunching could be heard as his hooves crushed against the piece of glasses.

As Forrest's first stepped on to the glass, he then said quietly to himself, “Ow”.

And then he tried walk forward, although it wasn’t really walking. Really, it was sort of taking big steps or leaps forward so as to limit the amount of steps that he needed to take in order to get into the jewelry building.

And as he was doing so he constantly said, “Ow, ow, ow , ow, ow, ow , ow, ow, ow, ow, ow,” with every step that he took, he said ‘ow’.

Eventually he made it into the store and once he did, he didn’t have to step onto the broken pieces of glass anymore. That relieved Forrest a little bit, but it wasn’t enough to put a smile on his face. Instead, it just made him more worried as he raised one of his hooves up see if there was any damaged done to the bottom of his hooves. Thankfully only minor cuts and bruises were made when he did step on the glass.

However he still had maybe a couple of pieces of glass stuck in it and it was still painful for him nonetheless, but still, it's better than what it could have been for him in the end. But once he put his hoof back down on the ground, he then looked upward to be greeted with a dead body of an old stallion that looked like he got shot.

Forrest was then confused and worried, but then he thought about it for a few seconds and then he came to the stark realization, ‘Oh right…Me and Jack robbed the place.’

Forrest however, finally got a chance to take a good look around the jewelry store considering when he and Jack came breaking through, he had only a few seconds to take a good look at the place. He didn’t exactly have that kind of bits to be going into jewelry stores every so often if you know what I mean to know what it all looked inside. So it was interesting to see what the inside of the place looked like.

All of the walls and the floor were made out of white marble, while the place was filled with shiny and sparkling jewelry that looked like they were some of the rarest material of them all…even though not so much, but still. That or a Zebra died for it and the jewelry is haunted, either way it looked nice. And all the display cases that the jewelry was housed in and to be showed off looked like they were just as rare as the jewelry themselves. And the walls were lined with shelves of necklaces and rings and diamonds. It all looked very nice and expensive.

And above Forrest, there was a chandler that was made out of rare jewels as well. It was quite the fancy place, that was for sure. Oh and of course there was a rotting dead corpse in front of Forrest, an always nice addition to a jewelry store. In fact if you ever have a rotten dead corpse added to your home, the value of the price for it will go way up. Because then the rat people can come out and they have the cash if you know what I’m saying. So anyways, Forrest looked around, with still a worried look on his face, as he was trying to think of a solution to his problem. He still needed a gift for Jack even though he stabbed him in the back.

So he thought to himself, ‘Oh what am I going to do? The place is a mess, the jewel that we took is gone, and the pony behind the counter is dead. And it wouldn’t be exactly right to steal from a place of business. Stealing is never wrong. Then again…I am sort of desperate…and the owner here isn’t exactly alive to receive any form of payments.’

So Forrest looked down and saw that some diamonds had scattered around the place after when Jack broke into one of the display cases from earlier. So Forrest was a bit cautious and a bit hesitant, but he picked one of the diamonds up and looked at it.

It wasn’t big, it wasn’t that fancy either. But it was a real diamonds and it was a nice blue colored one as well. The only problem was it was small, like small like a pebble.

But Forrest was feeling bad enough from taking anything from a dead pony already, so he just held the small blue diamond with his hoof carefully and said to himself, “Well…it isn’t exactly what Jack had wanted…but it’s the thought that counts…right?”

At that last part, Forrest had a little bit of a hopeful smile form on his face, almost as if he believed he was going to make it to the end and see the Christmas party through. So Forrest opened up his little white saddle back and put the blue diamond in it and then took out some bits, all with still a little smile on his face. He then took a few bits out and placed it on the counter that was near the rotting corpse, as if he was paying for the diamond itself.

However, Forrest then said as his little smile disappeared back into a sad looking one, “This is all I can afford for this diamond. I’m sorry that we came in here and wrecked your store..and that my friend Jack killed you…and sort of left you for dead without saying we’re sorry. But I’m sure Jack is feeling really guilty about it by now. But…even though you’re dead and we didn’t really know you so I can’t say for sure if Jack has any feelings about this…I’m still sorry about it. The bits isn’t much…and you’re sure can't use it now…but hopefully this puts you at peace good sir. Well…bye…hopefully you went to other side and are at peace. Bye…”

And then Forrest, as the kind and gentle soul at he was, left the store the way that he came…through the fucking glass.

And of course, he kept saying , “Ow, ow, ow, ow, ow, ow,” every time he stepped on some glass.

6.5 HOURS LEFT

So the next stop on Forrest's list was to retrieve the cloud beer that he had lost before. It took him an hour to reach the liquor store as the place was located only where Pegasus could reach, and it wasn't exactly a place that every pegasus could go to either since it was a place where alchoaly was sold. So it took Forrest a little bit, but when he did made it, it was a small, competent, liquor store sitting on top of some clouds overlooking a field of some sort that was nearby Stalia. And the place looked like any other convenience store, so there was nothing special about it.

However there was a bright big neon sign that wasn’t quite lit up yet, but was going to at some point clearly, named: RED’S BIG LETTER.

That was basically the name of the local Pegasus alcohol store for Stalia. So Forrest, who was in a hurry, wasted no time and entered the facility. And when he did, the place used a single person…pony...whatever…door where you have to either push or pull. In Forrest's case he had to pull and when he did, there was a little bell that rung to notify the cashier that a customer had entered the building. And as before, it was the same guy who had hairy side burns and the mean look in his eyes along with a thick set of eye brows.

He was the first thing that Forrest saw and when the cashier saw Forrest entered, he just gave Forrest a deep, dark, cold stare right into Forrest’s eyes. And as for Forrest, he gulped a little bit as he felt a little intimidated by the stallion. However he also got to take a better look at the store and the pony behind the register as he was worried that he would get caught with his fake ID the last time he was in there.

As for what the place looked like, it was a normal, convenience store set up. You had shelves upon shelves filled with all kinds of alcohol from rum to whiskey to vodka to even some weird stuff made by the Zebras that was hard to come by. And behind the counter they even sold some cigars and cigarettes, and not the cheap stuff either.

And in one of the corners of the store, Forrest even spotted a magazine rack filed with dirty magazines with pictures of mares showing off their pussies and some weren’t even shaved. I now it was weird. And of course there was a magazine called Playcolt…ha ha ha, you get the pun, now moving on. And there was a little section dedicated to some bags of cheap chips in case someone happened to catch the munchies.

But other than that, that was it other some of the walls that weren’t covered in alcohol were just pictures for advertisements for other brands' of alcohol. And as for the stallion behind the register, the only detail that Forrest seemed to have picked up right then and there was that he was a bit fat, but strong and someone you don’t want to fuck with, had a yellow-golden ish kind of color to his coat, and wore a green apron for some reason. He even wore a green little hat that looked like it was from France.

And he had also had an orange colored hair for his mane as well.

And Forrest noticed all of this, but of course the cashier noticed he was just standing there so he sort of half yelled at Forrest in a weird Scottish accent, “Are you just going to stand there or what!? I don’t have all day you know?”

Forrest then gave a little nervous smile and said, “Right…sorry about that. He he he…”

However the cashier was unamused by Forrest's attempt at an apology and just continued to give him a cold, hard stare…deep into his soul. So Forrest kept on his fake smile and gave one last gulp and after he did that, he moved into the freezer section of the place where they kept the cold stuff. Forrest took his time, found the special cloud beer, and grabbed a six pack with his mouth, that was the can kind, while trying to maintain that fake smile of his and brought it forth to the register.

Once he did, the place it on the counter and said while keeping his fake smile and told the cashier as he looked dead straight into his eyes, “This is it. This all that I would like to purchase from this fine establishment for today. Yup…hmmmm…beer. I sure do love my beer. So, how much do I owe you good sir?”

However there was only silence as the cashier just looked down and back up at Forrest multiple times. The silence was weird and was starting to get awkward and Forrest was starting to get nervous as well as starting to sweat from just the silence between him and the cashier.

However the cashier finally broke the silence by asking him, “Well do you have your ID then?”

Forrest then said, with a bit of worry in his voice, and a tad bit of loudness in his tone, “ID? But…I was here earlier today! Didn't you remember that I purchased this stuff from you?”

Forrest even made some slight gestures with his hoof, trying to get his point across.

However the cashier just looked at Forrest and said straight to him, “Sonny, I don’t even remember what I did ten minutes ago. I have bad memory problems. But if you did purchase something from here earlier, than you shouldn’t have trouble producing an ID. So cough it up lade!”

Forrest then started to get nervous and was starting to sweat some more as he had no way of purchasing the Cloud beer without having an ID that said that he was 21 years old. So Forrest did the only thing that he knew how to do best…act like a pussy and wuss out.

So Forrest then leaned forward across the counter top, closed his eyes and stretched his hooves forward for some reason and cried out, “Ok so I’m not old enough to buy alcohol! But please..please pleas please, I need this. This isn’t even for me, I swear it on my unborn sister’s fetus’s grave that it’s for a Christmas gift for a friend! I’m willing to pay you the full price and all! Just please let me get this…I’ll do anything…anything!”

The cashier remained unconvinced by Forrest's plea. But then he rolled his eyes back towards his head and he then started to think of when Forrest said ‘anything’ and soon, an idea hit the cashier guy. And the cashier guy said to Forrest, “Anything eh? He he he he he…ha ha ha ha HA HA HA HA HA HA HA HAAAA…”

As the cashier was laughing, Forrest looked up towards the cashier pony and opened up his eyes and said quietly to himself, “Uh oh….”

SOMETIME LATER

"AND MAKE SURE TO CLEAN IT REAL GOOD! NICE AND DEEP! I HAD A PONY COME IN HERE EARLIER AFTER HE HAD EATEN SOME TACOS! AND IT WAS THE ONE WITH EXTRA BEANS...,"

The cashier had said while still being behind the counter. While the cashier was standing behind the counter, Forrest was in the place's only, capacity for only one, bathroom. The bathroom itself was like one of those dirty gas station bathrooms that you'd see if you went on a road trip of some kind. The walls were filthy and had mold growing on it, the sink was sort of half broken and could only dispense cold water while the hot water went somewhere else. There was no toilet paper or anything to dry your hands...hooves...whatever..

and the floors were covered in whatever dirt and grime that it had collected over the years. There were even some cockroaches crawling around with a light that would flicker on and off, driving the cockroaches a little crazy. And as for Forrest, he was sort of on his pony knees, with his face near the toilet with a toilet plunger nearby that looked like it was used and a tooth brush. Forrest had a clothespin on his noise so not to take in the rancid smell that eroded the bathroom.

And as for poor Forrest, he had a disgusted look on his face, but not because he was offended by something and was in shock and disgust, but that eeky kind of disgust where you have to get down and dirty for something. In this case, Forrest was tasked to clean the toilet and unclog it in order to be allowed to purchase his Cloud beer. and the toilet itself was not pretty either as it had rust a little bit on the inside of the bowl and outside of it. And there was some hard shit sort of trapped inside of it while also having shit stains everywhere.

It was...disgusting...

5 HOURS LEFT

After spending an hour and a half in the liquor store, Forrest was finally let go and he was off in the air and off to his next location.

As Forrest was flying, he said to himself as the stench from the bathroom never left him, "Awww...that was so disgusting. well, it can't get any worse. At least I was able to get one of the cloud beer cans. Shame I couldn't take the six pack. But it's the thought that counts...right? Ohhh...why am I even talking to myself right now? I've got to keep it together Forrest, my friends needs these gifts for Christmas. And by Celestia I shall deliver...dang it..."

And so Forrest was off to his next location...the Boggy Swamp at the Everfree Forrest to get that Rabbid frog's piss again. It took awhile, especially since he had to find his way through the deep, lushful forest that was the Everfree and all, but eventually he found his way to the swamp, long story short and found the Rabbid frog pretty much at the same spot as last time. It may not have been the same Rabbid Frog, but hey, beggars can't be choosers.

So Forrest was at the Boggy Swamp and he was hiding behind some bushes, staring at the Rabbid Frog. It had the same color even though Rabbid frogs can have different colors...but then it also means they might kill ya depending on the color, and Red is the most common color amongst Rabbid frogs. Anyways, Forrest was quietly hiding behind the bushes, waiting to see if the Rabbid frog did anything. It did nothing, it just stood there while its weird eyes made some weird movements with its pupil and shit.

As for Forrest he was trying to think on how to approach the frog and get the piss.

He had his eyes rolled back and thought to himself, 'How am I going to do this? Well...I think I have a spare jar. It's rather small though, but...it's the thought that counts...right? But how am I going to get it to piss into the jar? I don't have Jack here to help me out right now. This is a job for two ponies.'

Forrest then started to have a worried look on his face once more. He was left unsure on how to handle this situation that was presented before him. He thought and thought, but nothing of the ideas came up with would work. He thought about trying to multitask and hold the frog, push the stick in its with his mouth, and try to get the pee in the jar, but he's a fucking pony, he has hooves, what the fuck do you expect? Sure he has wings, but that can only be used for so much you know? I Know if he had a horn...well let's just say that's why the unicorns are the master race...mkay?

Anyway, He also thought about trying to surprise it and maybe even knocking it unconscious. But even then he was unsure of what might happened. And he didn't have the heart to harm it any shape or form either. So he needed to be careful about his approach. But the more he thought about it, he couldn't think of much. And sadly for him, the clock was ticking and he needed to do something then and there at the moment. So Forrest looked beside him and saw a wooden stick.

And after giving it a few more seconds of thought, he then said quietly to himself as he picked up the wooden stick and brought it close to his face, "Well...I suppose it couldn't be that bad...could it?"

Forrest had said it with a sad face and a sad tone in his vocal cords. It sounded like he was real down in the dumps, the kind of dumps where you kind of want to just lay down and just die. Like a little bitch. Well after Forrest had grabbed the stick, he then started to make his move, and that was by gently, softly, walking across the shallow waters of the swamp. Of course he made a little sound when walking through water, but Forrest tried his best to be as careful as he could be. So Forrest took it at a step at a time. Slowly, but surely he made his way to the Rabbid Frog, which I mind you was just sitting there like a bump on a log, not even looking out for any predators.

Well...I should say prey because the frog is the predator. Well anyways, Forrest got up right behind it, and then he counted to three in his head. One, his muscles tightened up, unsure of what might happen. Two, his mind and body ready for anything that nature threw at him. Three, and then Forrest quickly grabbed the Rabbid Frog while it was struggling and making piggy sounds and squealing.

But of course, Forrest is a clumsy doofus that forgot to take out the Jar. And the expression on his face was nothing but a struggle for him as he gritted his teeth and his eyes opened wide while trying to take control of the frog. He already had a stick on one hoof and he was trying to balance the frog on the other while trying to stand on his back two hind legs. It wasn't easy since he was used to being on all fours...like...everyone else most of the time.

But of course, he did have his right wing opened and that sort of helped his balance, but he just ended up hopping around little bit while trying his best to get the jar out. With a lot of struggle and squealing noises coming from the Rabbid Frog, he got the small jar out, and luckily the lid was taken off, mostly due to the struggle he was currently facing, and Forrest got the Rabbid Frog to face the right way. Well, he tried anyway.

It was moving like a schizophrenic on crack, but Forrest tried to hang on and wait for the right moment when the Rabbid Frog had its asshole facing towards the jar. And as for the stick...well obviously he wasn't going to get it right with his hoof, so he put the stick in his mouth real quick, and aimed for the hole.

Except when he aimed for the hole, he opened up Pandora's box as the Rabbid Frog stopped for a second, and within that second, Forrest thought he had got it and felt a stream of relief. Too bad it was the wrong hole though. The Rabbid Frog then started to have flames form around its skin as spikes enlarged into even bigger spikes as well has its little webbed feet turned into flaming claws all the while the weird eyes turned to pure black.

And then the neck stretched out and made a u-turn and turned around to look at Forrest, and when Forrest saw the Rabbid Frog stretch its neck out like that as if it was related to Stretch Armstrong...he knew he had fucked up. And once the Frog looked deeply into Forrest's eyes and soul with Forrest's mouth becoming more scarred by the second, the Rabbid Frog opened its mouth to reveal razor sharp teeth all around. and it even screamed...but not with a pig like sound, but as if it was a beast not to be reckoned with. And then it jumped on to Forrest's face and started to maul him.

Sadly though the thing mauled him off set and off camera, but I got to see it behind the scenes and it was trying to go for the eyes and it scratched him like hell along with yelling out, "HE HE HE...LUKA MY PERRY BITCHA"

and continued mauling Forrest to death. Well Forrest didn't die, but he could have though. Long story short though, the Rabbid Frog felt like he made his mark and let Forrest go. Luckily for him though, and this was back on set, the Rabbid Frog needed to take a piss anyway and it took a piss in the jar that Forrest had because once Forrest got attacked, he obviously dropped everything.

And when Forrest was being attacked, Forrest was also screaming, "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH I'M SORRY MR. FROG!!! I DIDN'T MEAN TO STICK IT IN THE WRONG HOLE MR.FROG! PLEASE HAVE MERCY ON MY SOUL! I'M SORRY!!!"

4 HOURS LEFT

And so with that being said, the time was ticking down and not much time was left for Forrest to gather all the things that he needed. And an hour passed from the point when Forrest got attacked until he was ready to continue on. As for Forrest's condition after the Rabbid frog attack, he was scratched up and bruised. He was not looking so hot.

And it's not because of what the Rabbid Frog did to him. Well it was, but not what the frog gave him. He didn't give him aids, didn't give him anal (although it potential could have since the Rabbid Frog is known for such predatory acts), Forrest was just miserable.

He was sad, depressed, just downright beaten down to a bloody pulp. In fact, by this point, the light that graced the earth during the winter season was already gone. The only light for Forrest was either a little bit of Luna's moon light and some bugs that light up the dark that lived in the Everfree. As well as some plants here and there are known to bloom and illuminate during the winter nights. It's quite beautiful, but that's for another time.

As for Forrest, he was alone. In a way, he was, as Jack betrayed him, I sure as hell wasn't on his side, and no one was there to help him. He had it all working out at one point, had all the items and was looking forward to making this Christmas season count. But by the end of it all, it seemed pretty shitty. And within Forrest's mind, he had thought it was going to work out too.

He had some decent Christmas's in the past, and he thought he would make this one the same as the ones from the past, but make it ten or hundred times better and involve his friends. But instead, he was alone and time was running out. and Forrest, was just standing there in the dark of the Everfree Forrest. Alone in the dark, alone with his own mind.

He even looked up towards the sky and started to well up a little bit within his own eyes. He even had a little sniffle.

In his mind he thought, 'Is this all worth it? I'm in pain, I smell, my hooves hurt from the bits of glass, I'm running out of time, my body hurts, and a frog just attacked me. It even burned. And the worst part...I can't even get my friend's gifts. What am I going to do? Can I make it? I mean...I just have to. I've just gotta to make it work somehow. It can't end like this. Yeah...yeah...it can't end like this. Not now anyways. I've got to try, and as long as there is still time, by Celestia, I shall get through this and show them all. I'll show them a great Christmas...and everything is going to be good. everything...is going to be...good. I have to try. I have to believe it. Or else...why am I?'

And so, Forrest then looked around as some bugs chirped in the background in the winter air. He was thinking through his mind and he checked off all the things that he needed. He got the jewelry, at least a jewel. He got some Cloud Beer...or at least a Cloud Beer can. And not even the big can either, the small sample sized bottle he got instead. And he got a small jar filled with Rabbid Frog's piss. So he had half the items that he needed. So all that was left was my silver bell, Mac's cross bow, and Neon's hippo. Neon's...hippo...Forrest thought. All the items or inanimate materials, but the hippo was the difficult one.

Forrest thought, 'A hippo? That's right? How am I ever going to find one? Well, I sure can't find a real hippo around here...at least I don't think so. But...what about the Tiny Hippo from before? But I don't know anything about animals! Arrell and Fluttershy does. But Arrell can't know about what I'm doing and Fluttershy lives too far from here. Maybe...maybe they live around here?

'I mean it is uncommon to see them in Stalia, so they must live around here in the Everfree...I think...but...what is it's habitat like? Where does it hide or live? Ohhhh...only if I had somepony else's help it wouldn't be so bad. And it's so cold. Pull yourself together Forrest! You can do this! You're a full grown Stallion and...you can do this. Don't cry...don't cry...don't start crying now or else...or else nothing will get done. Just don't...cry.... Just...try to look around here and maybe try and call to it...maybe it'll come out...maybe...'

Forrest was starting to look like he was about to breakdown all of a sudden, but he kept telling himself in his heart to keep it all together and that everything was going to be ok. So he turned around and looked at his surroundings and even though everything was dark around him, he wasn't going to give up and was going to at least give it a shot.

So he raised one of his hooves and put it close to his mouth, while his arms hurt from just simply moving it, and said, "TINY HIPPPOO! UHHH...TINY HIPPPOOO!! WWWWWOOOO WOOOO WOO!!! COME OUT TINY HIPPO!! I UHH...I UHH GOT SOME TREATS FOR YOU!! I GOT UHHH...oh I don't have anything treats in my bag do I? UHHH...COME OUT COME OUT! PLEASE TINY HIPPOS COME OUT...maybe...maybe if I sing a song?.."

Deck..the halls with bales of holly...

Fa la la la la...la la la la...

Tis the season to be jolly...

Fa la la la la...la la ...la la....

maybe...another song? Uhhh...

Come out...come out

Little Tiny Hippo

Come out...come out...

everything will be...ok...

Don't worry the dark won't hurt

It's just me all alone

just all alone right here

I promise not to bite

I promise not to fight

I only want to see you in the light

I'm just trying to do my best tonight

I know my best is not enough said by Knight

But I try...

But I try to be good at heart

Even though I may not be smart

My friends may not care sometimes

But they mean to me many lifetimes

I'm alone...all alone

And I may moan and grown

Come out...come out...

tiny little ones

Come out....please come out...

And show me...the light...

"Ooohhhh...and I can't even rhyme right like last time. Even I suck at that. And...no...Tiny Hippos either."

Forrest then looked at his surroundings one more time, and to his dismay...there was nothing around. He was still all alone. and he sang all alone. But Forrest, deep in his own mind, wasn't about to give up just because all the odds were against him like that. He needed to do something so he looked down at the ground, and saw all kind of things. Leaves, moss, grass, and other natural things that grew in the Everfree Forrest.

Forrest wasn't happy but he got an idea though from it. So Forrest got down and sort of laid down on the ground and used his hooves to gather whatever was near him. and after a few minutes had passed by, Forrest was somehow able to create a poor replica of what appeared to be a Tiny Hippo out of whatever he had near him, which was mostly leaves and moss as well as some other material that was unknown to him.

And once Forrest was done, he brought it near his face and took one good look at it. It had two weird tiny dots that Forrest had no idea what to put on it to represent the eyes. He couldn't make a mouth though, as it was mostly just a big clump of stuff, that sort of resembles a hippo, although rather poorly that is. It had little ears that looked like hippo ears, at least the best that he could make it that is. But did have a round body and thick legs.

He also got the head right, but by the end of it though it just looked like a big blob of a mess that barely resembled a creature of some kind. It was the best that Forrest could do. And Forrest, was looking even more depressed. Although he looked mellow out with the look of his eyes, but not the good kind where you get high and you think of weird, but good thoughts. But instead it was the bad kind, the sad kind of mellow eyes.

His mouth was just a simple frown, he looked tired, and just overall his face just said he was about to give up.

However, he held his little creation towards his face and it looked like the size of a fully grown Tiny Hippo and Forrest just said to himself gently, "Well...at least it's the thought that counts...right? he he he...he...he...ohhhh...I wish I could do better but...sadly this is my best. I was I could do better...but...I'm all alone...in the dark..."

Forrest then gave a slight sigh and got up on his four legs. He then put the little tiny hippo thing into his white bag that was no longer white but rather it was dirty and looked like a dirty white van kind of color.

Forrest then looked up towards the night sky and while he couldn't see the moon and its position, as he was unsure if Luna's moon was actually full at all, he said to himself, "Well...time to get going then. I don't have much time left..."

And so Forrest started to head out of the Everfree Forest and head to his next destination, which was back in Stalia.

1 HOUR LEFT

There was 1 hour left until Christmas day. If it wasn't for the time limit, Forrest would be in luck as sometimes, especially on the weekends, stores open way past midnight. But in Forrest's case, he needed to get it all done by Midnight. But luckily for him, the last destinations was well within reach of each other. The only reason why it took him two hours to get back into Stalia was because he had to get out of the Everfree Forest. It was nighttime and that obviously means Forrest had trouble finding his way out of course. He didn't have cat eyes or anything like that.

And he certainly wasn't eating his carrots for that matter either...OR STICKING IT IN HIS EYE SOCKETS... but you get the idea. He wasn't exactly the best around. Sure he doesn't mean being extreme like Rainbow Dash and going on adventures and being daring and the like, but really he was the pussy version of Rainbow Dash in some ways. And he'll always be the pussy version too, just for the record.

But anyways, Forrest couldn't really fly either due to the thick tree branches that covered most of the top of the Everfree. And considering he was all alone with no guidance, it certainly made things more difficult for him too. But Forrest still kept moving forward and somehow got out that forest himself. I mean...if a Forrest within a Forest exists, then that Forrest can find its way out of the Forest from within. What?

Anyways, Forrest, once he made it out of the Everfree of course, was then able to use his wings and fly like a bird and quickly get back to Stalia. And when he was doing so, Forrest looked upwards and he had a bit of a confused look on his face. With the little that he could see, there appeared to be clouds up in the sky, more than usual to be more exact. And while this was winter time, that is to be expected and of course the pegasi also plan this shit out...most of the time that is...being a part of the pegasus race himself, he was made unaware of these changes.

As I am sure there exists a conspiracy theory out that the Pegasi control the weather and the theory made up of some man child living in the basement of his dead grandmother and wearing a three layered tin foil hat. And to be fair it is true...just not in that Jewish kind of way. But the unicorn conspiracy theory might be true...just saying. Well, aside from that, Forrest noticed these clouds and was starting to snow as well. it was light and the cold air only felt a tad bit colder than what it was before two hours ago. But Forrest couldn't help but have that confused look on his face with the one raised eye brow and shit.

But Forrest was running on time here so he just said to himself, "I've got to do this. I can't fail...I just can't. I won't...I swear I won't..."

And Forrest even closed his eyes a little bit and was starting to well up some more tears a little bit more than two hours ago. It was starting to really get to him with how the clock was ticking down and there wasn't much time left. Deep down, he just wished he had more time, just like the rest of us sometimes.

But, no matter where he was at, whether it being here on earth or a magical land filled with Technicolor talking ponies with rainbows and friendship, no one or one thing can escape the stark reality of time itself. And Forrest was no exception to that rule either. So Forrest tried his best to keep going and tried to push himself. It was hard to do so, as all seemed hopeless to continue on with so much little time. Most would have just thrown in the towel and given up. But Forrest though was different, different than the rest in Stalia. Hell, he could fit in perfectly as a background pony in Ponyville...if it wasn't for "problems", as it was within his heart; he had something to fight for.

He had something in his heart and soul that kept him moving despite all the odds against him. He had to do this, if not for himself or his friends, he needed to do it for his memories and his past self at the very least. He had to do it for the childhood memories and the like. Because if he didn't, then he wouldn't have a soul, at least that's what he thought to himself that is. So Forrest pushed forward and quickly, with about 55 minutes left to spare, made it to the weapon shop.

He landed swiftly and only slightly hurt his hooves when he landed. It was mostly because of due to the fact that the bits of glass from earlier was still giving him problems. And of course by this point, he wasn't all cleaned and presentable from earlier. He was all fucked up.

He had scratched all over his face from the Rabbid Frog attack. His hooves and winter cloths along with his bag was covered in mud and dirt as well as what appeared to be some of dark green moss and slime from when he was just standing in the middle of the Boggy Swamp. He had a few thorns sticking out from his body from just trying to get through the Everfree Forest in enough time. He was also bruised up pretty badly and had a little bit of dried blood capped to his coat here and there as well as a slightly blacked eye as well. And of course, underneath his hooves, there were little cuts from the broken glass he stepped on.

But of course...just as much as Forest was a wreck, and a weakling...he could have flown over the glass from before. I mean it was in the script, but either he didn't read that part when we had that table read or, and more than likely, because Forrest has a bit of a wing problem if I remember hearing correctly where he has a bit of a trouble when it comes to accuracy and some gaps with his wings. He hadn't exactly gone to the same place with Rainbow Dash and the academy...yet, he says he's planning on doing it...but only because of Rainbow Dash, but we'll see how that goes later in the future. Any who...with how much he was fucked up, he also smelled pretty badly.

And for Forrest to smell, he wasn't exactly too happy about that either. For most of us males, we don't mind if we smell a little bit or if it's a job, we sure as hell don't care if we smell. Just as long as it isn't around some pretty females. Well at least with everyone else that is, for me I stopped caring since I went through the outside of the universe portal all those years ago. Got to stop at some point you know? But anyways, Forrest didn't like to smell bad, especially if he was around Rainbow Dash.

I mean, clearly he's a like mamma's boy or something on those lines so he was pretty much wants to remain as clean as he possibly can. So it bothered him, mostly on the inside and within the heart, that he smelled pretty badly. But if it meant with what he was doing for friendship, then so be it. So he landed of course right in front of the weapon's shop, all swiftly and shit, and quickly made his way into the shop by opening up the single glass door and all, which also made that little bell ring noise as well just like the Big Red's Letter from earlier.

And of course Forrest had a very worried look on his face as well as a look within his eyes as if he tried to cry earlier. And he was also trying to catch his breath just a bit as well as his chest moved in and outward a little bit. So Forrest got into the weapon store quickly and the door closed behind him and once he did, once more, he would be able to get a better look at the shop from within. Because montage... Inside the store, everything was made out of wood. Sort of like a big, ol’ fancy log cabin that had a store in it.

Pretty much the complete opposite of the jewelry store. And it looked like one of those old timey general stores too, but a bit more modernized per say. It looked in similar to that alcohol store in terms of structure and everything was just shelves on the wall and small isles that placed smaller items and such. But instead of selling liquor, it was selling weapons of various kinds as well as accessories and clothing for whatever reason.

They sold ammunition there separately, especially for the newly equated guns they just got. They sold accessories like a flashlight that could be attached as well as just simple more hand…hoof..whatever…based items like a machete or a really big knife. They even sold some primitive stuff like a bow and arrow and a spear. They also sold rocks, the best kind of weapons. They also sold bullet proof vests that was supposedly reliable, but to be fair it was just a lot of cheap stuff made for that vest, mostly because they were starting to figure shit out.

They also had some smaller, more convenient items like a bag of chips, some soda, and a brand of beer or two that you could buy. There was even apple cider for the kiddies to enjoy for whenever the fathers brought their kids to the shop, was drunk off their asses, and demanded they got a hay burger with extra fries because they think they are at a restaurant…and then when they are told it’s not a restaurant, they stand there with big eyes, constantly scream, “WHAT!?”, and then try to go on a murderous rampage.

Anyways, one more thing to note about the general layout of this store was that it was a bit more opened. There was more room to walk through compared to that liquor store from before and there was one big area to look at guns and other such weapons behind display cases that was near the register. There were even some weapons hanged up on the wall, the more premium kind of weapons, the special ones that needed more time to be crafted. Anyways, outside of that, the whole look of the place, to be more specific, was lit up by what looked like candle light, but was really electric.

You know, those kind of lights that look old timey but they‘re really not. There was even a clear opening to the back that looked like it was only for the employees there as well. Anyways, Forrest walked in, all fucked up and shit, but he wasted no time and went straight to the register where the pony behind the register was. He looked like an ok pony, but he was a big boi though as he had a big, thick, rough beard. And both of his mane and facial hair was of a dark colored brown. He also had a cream-ish sort of coat color with a hint of yellow in it. He also wore a baseball cap and he looked like a reasonable pony. A big fellow, but reasonable.

He even had a bit of a deep, but calming voice. Not the black guy kind of deep, more the white guy kind of deep. Anyways, Forrest ran up the counter, still trying to catch his breath and all, and when he did and stopped in front of the counter, he was still looking miserable as ever.

And as his lungs were breathing in and out, trying to take in oxygen and Forrest's head hanging a bit low, the big boi pony said, "Hello, welcome to The Rack. Need any help finding anything?"

And Forrest...didn't say anything. He was still trying to catch his breath and was looking a little bit more down than he was a few seconds ago. Almost as if he wanted to give up and go back home. But the guy at the register just looked at him and was a bit confused as he was one of his eyebrows up. But then he started to think about something as a thought came to his mind.

Soon the Big Boi pony said to Forrest, "Say, why are you here anyway? Don't you know that there's a winter storm coming by soon?"

Forrest then raised his head back up and his face became as worried as ever. He was shocked and was a bit lost for words and his voice was a bit of a mess. As if he wanted to cry and breakdown a little bit.

Forrest said to the big boi pony, "A storm? Oh did it have to get this worse? It's bad enough as it is for me. Oh never mind, do you have a Cross bow that you can sell to me?! I'm in a bit of a hurry here!"

Forrest was looking desperate as he had put his right hoof on the glass counter top that was the display case to some of the weapons inside of it.

Forrest was looking really desperate, but the big boi pony read his emotions but sadly said to Forrest, "Sorry kid, just sold my only one to some pony that looked classy and made have been a jack of all trades or something."

Forrest then looked down to the ground and groaned, "Awwwwwwww...."

And then the big boi pony then said to Forrest as he was having his eyes rolled back up towards his head, thinking of something, "And I think he had a faggot friend along with him too I think."

Forrest then hanged his head real low and said in a low tone as he looked up at the big boi pony in depression, "awww...now that hurts..."

Forrest then raised his head up again a little bit as the big boi pony then grabbed something from behind the counter and said, "I can give you this slingshot though. That's the closest that I have to a cross bow."

When the big boi pony grabbed out a small sized, slingshot, a typical one at that, and placed it on the counter top, Forrest just looked at it like everything else that he had to settle for from earlier.

And after a few second of thinking it over in his head and staring at it, he just mellowed out with his eyes, but with depression, and asked in a disappointed tone with a sigh, "How much is it?"

The big boi pony then proudly said, "Ten bits!"

Then the big boi pony turned around like he did from last time and took a look at the list of the ponies that he isn't supposed to sell to.

He had a curious look on his face as one of his eyebrows, was surprisingly raised as he said, "Now let me just take a look and make sure you're on the list."

But then Forrest interrupted him looking from the list, placed his hoof on the glass counter top, as well as the big boi pony looked over to him was just moving his eyes, "But...that's a list of ponies that you're not supposed to sell to."

Forrest had said it in a desperate tone as well and the big boi pony just turned his, still with his raised eye brow, but with a bit of shocked eyes and asked Forrest, "It's a what now?"

And then a few loud knocks came from the front of the store, although you couldn't see who it was, and a loud, tough, authoritative voice yelled out, "B.F.I. OPEN UP!!!"

And then the wall from the front of the store, well most of it anyways, was blown up and broken down. And after the explosion, a group of five ponies that looked like they were in Swat gear, but the pony version of it with the letter, B.F.I. in big and bold attached to their gear and uniform, came busting in and such. And they all had automatic weapons and such, they looked pissed with just the look of their mouths and them gritting their teeth as they were wearing helmets as well and you couldn't see their eyes their visor.

And one or two of them were standing on their hind legs with some back hind leg support while others were holding the guns in their mouths, hooves, or fully prone to the ground, aiming the gun at the big boi pony. And then they went guns a blazing. Bullets were flying everywhere and none of the bullets were hitting Forrest or the big boi pony. It's like the storm troopers from star wars...because the BFI can't hit for shit I tell ya. And Forrest was not scarred, he just stood there, with a worried look on his face from before, just watching the BFI go guns a blazing.

And as for the big boi pony, he was shocked at first, but then he quickly ducked under the glass counters and a second or two later, he came back up with an angry face like what the BFI had on, along with a big ass LMG.

He then planted the LMG on the glass counter top and yelled out, "YOU'LL NEVER TAKE ME ALIVE YOU DAMN DIRTY PIGS!!!"

And then the big boi pony started guns-a-blazing as well. And then Forrest was caught in a fire fight...kind of. He was in between the two sides exchanging bullets of each other, but Forrest, or the two sides were not affected by this at all. In fact no one died at all that day except for having of bullet being sprayed everywhere and littering the ground.

As for Forrest, he just calmly, causally looked at the slingshot, picked it up with his left hoof, and brought it closer to his face. When he did, he went back to having his mellowed out, depressing eyes and gloomy face and looked at the sling shot into more detail. It was a bit thick, but thin at the same time. It looked like it was made out of that cheap wood as well, pine perhaps. And it had a little rubber thingy for the slingshot in the middle.

Forrest looked at it and after a few quick seconds had passed, he then just said to himself, "It's the thought that count...right?"

And then after he said that, Forrest gave a sigh to himself, looked down, and put it in his white bag. He then pulled out ten bits after he had put the slingshot away and placed it on the counter top, to give it to the big boi pony since he was buying it and all.

And then Forrest calmly, but depressingly walked out of the store. And right about here, it would be almost as if there was sad, orchestral music would be playing in the background. As Forrest walked out of the store, he had his head hanging down low, while the sounds of the firefight was blaring somewhere in the background back at the weapons shop.

And Forrest walking slowly and said to himself gently, "Ohhhh...what am I going to do? I don't have any of the gifts that my friends wished for? What will Jack think when he gets his diamond? It's only so small and doesn't look as fancy or classy as him. What about Wolf's cloud beer? Sure he'll get one, but...from the way he sounded, it sounded like he wanted more than just one. And what about Arrell? I mean...I guess it'll be enough. Sure the jar is small, so hopefully it'll be enough..I hope... And Neon's hippo? Well...maybe he could use a tiny, fake, hoof-made hippo...from all the natural elements from the Everfree. And as for Mac...well...I guess he can still use a slingshot. It could still... do what he wants it to do...I suppose. And Knight...wait...KNIGHT!? OH NO I DON'T HAVE HIS GIFT YET!"

Forrest then went into panic mode and it could be read that from the look on his face. His teeth were gritted, he had big eyes as if he was on heroin, and huge quickly turning his head, as if he was looking for something. Eventually he found a clock and the clock read thirty minutes to minute.

Forrest then yelled out to himself, "AND THERE ISN'T MUCH TIME LEFT EITHER!"

And so Forrest quickly and swiftly made his way to the store that he had gotten the silver bell from earlier. As said before, it wasn't far from the weapons store, so he was able to see it within his own vision. So he quickly made his way and once he had saw the store got closer and closer he had a smile on his face. He had hope within his heart and soul. He just knew he would make it in time. He knew he was right for not given up.

In his mind, perhaps that Christmas wouldn't be so bad after all. He would have at least given all of his friends gifts. In a way, Forrest didn't give up. He had enough heart and soul to keep going and he was going to make it...until the owner of the store came to the front of the store window which was a glass window door by the way, and hanged up a closed sign.

And once Forrest saw this, his face went from having hope and joy in his heart to disappointment and despair all over his face as he said to himself gently, "What?"

And then Forrest crashed into the glass door. He didn't break it, mostly because he doesn't have the muscle for it, but his face was smashed against it. But he quickly fixed that and looked up. The store owner of course thought it was weird but shrugged it off as he saw Forrest crashed into the front of his business.

Forrest however quickly yelled out, "BUT WHY!? YOU'RE USUALLY OPENED UNTIL MIDNIGHT AT LEAST!?"

The store owner, who looked like he didn't care very much, all with a look of a normal pony that you would get through a random pony generator that is, said, "Storm's coming...got to close up early and get on home you know?"

And then the store owner walked away...and never to been seen again from this special...because fuck him right?

And Forrest was left alone, as he starred up and looked at that "CLOSED" sign hopeless and sad.

Forrest then said to himself, "B-But it can't be...I was so close...I was...so...close.."

And then as Forrest said those last words, he eyes started to well up as his head was hanging low. And then Forrest looked over to the big glass window where ponies would do some window shopping if they had wanted to do so. He got up, walked over to the big window display to the store that was on the outside as he sniffled a little bit and put his face up against the glass to get a good look at was inside.

As of course had put both of his front hooves flatly on the window as well, as he just starred as what was on display. It was the display from the night before. It had the Santa Pony outfit that was on a mannequin, a record player that wasn't even on, and various Christmas related decorations for a party or something. And within that, he also noticed a silver bell as well. And Forrest couldn't help but start to cry a little bit as the tears started to flow down his cheeks.

He then took his face and hooves off the glass, closed his eyes as he started to weep, and looked and hanged his head downwards and said to himself, "I-I-I failed. I-I-I-I-I-I tried s-s-so h-hard a-a-and i-i faaaaaiiiiilllledddd..."

And Forrest cried for a few seconds as he tried to wipe the tears from his eyes. He was even sounding like he was coughing up a bit, even though he wasn't. He was trying his best to breath and cry at the same time and couldn't help but cry like how everyone does when they are left in tears. He cried and cried, with no one else to hear his plea. And when Forrest thought all was lost and was all alone, a hoof gently was placed on his left shoulder, a familiar hoof that was.

And a deep voice that sounded familiar as well to Forrest, "Are you looking for this?"

Forrest then said, as he was trying to open his eyes and wipe away the tears to get a good look at who was talking to him, "What?"

And then Forrest turned around to see who was behind him. Why...it was Santa Pony of course. And he was standing tall and mighty with a warm smile that welcomed Forrest. It gave Forrest such a warm feeling that once Forrest saw Santa Pony, his tears stopped flowing, his despair turned into hope, and his frown turned into a smile. And the best part of this, was that on the hoof, Santa Pony had a nice, shiny silver bell, all for Forrest to have and to give to Knight...that was Me...you get the idea.

And Forrest looked at it, and then looked back at Santa Pony with a big, warm, hopeful smile on his face, and tried to wipe away the remaining tears away as he took the silver bell and got a closer look at it as Santa Pony took his hoof off of Forrest because that might have been counted as sexual assault in the state of California.

And as Forrest looked at the silver bell, he shook it a little and could hear a beautiful ringing sound coming from it. And he then brought his hoof that was holding the silver bell downwards and closer to his chest a little and looked towards Santa Pony and they both stared each other in silence. Until of course Forrest immediately went and gave Santa Pony a big hug, a big, warm hug that Santa Pony gladly embraced himself and wrapped one of his hooves around Forrest as Forrest was standing on his back hind legs while trying to give the said hug.

And as Forrest was giving his hug, he said to Santa Pony, "Thank You."

And then Forrest let go of Santa Pony, without a single word, and Santa Pony didn't say a single word either, as Forrest quickly put the silver bell in his white bag, and started heading out. And as Forrest was running away and towards my home, Santa Pony said to himself, "Hmmph...that should do it..."

And that was it from him. And as for Forrest, he was heading towards my home of course, as he ain't got nothing left to do. And he was running towards my home, with a cheerful glee in his heart with excitement and pure joy. Sure there was little time left, but yet he had all the gifts at least to give and to him that was all that had mattered. The party could be a shit show, as long as he was about to at least give the gifts to his dear friends, he would be left at peace.

As for what direction Forrest he took, he went in short of a weird shortcut. Yeah there's a weird shortcut to my place from where Forrest was at. He just had to pass a nearby lake and it was sort of like going to the outskirts, but then after a while he would make a sharp turn to the left and he would be at my home in a jiffy.

And that was that route that Forrest was taking too. Granted though he could have flown there, but two things was wrong with that idea though. One, Forrest was way, way, way too happy and was just so excited that in his mind was just busy was all the things that we would be able to do at the party as well as it being a mission success.

And two, even if it wasn't on his mind, his wings would have to be put on hold as that snow storm was coming by, and as Forrest was running towards my home, that snow storm started coming. One minute, there was gentle snow fall, coming down, quite a lot actually, all with Forrest having a smile on his face. And then...right before the snow storm hit, Forrest slipped on a patch of ice that was on the tail that he was taking. And what was even worst for him was that there was a nearby wood chipper that was left unattended but was also turned on by one of the ponies who worked nearby that did some shit with it.

And once Forrest had slipped on that patch of ice...black ice to be exact, he somewhat went forward, as he tried to catch himself, but that only made things worse, because as he tried to struggle, his bag flew off of his neck and into the wood chipper...and everything inside of it went into the wood chipper...except for the silver bell that "luckily" came out at the last second and was not harmed.

But Forrest didn't notice this and was sort of lost as he landed flat on the ground, Forrest saw his white, dirty bag being shredded, along with everything that was inside of it to pieces. And Forrest watched in horror as this was happening as well as hearing that awful buzzing sound when something would be put through the wood chipper as well. And it somewhat slowly went through too as Forrest had to watch as all of his hard work went to shit...slowly…and painfully.

And once everything was put through the wood chipper, the remains of it came out the other end and into bits with bit of sawdust and ripped pieces of the white bag. And Forrest just laid there, speechless, wide eyes, no words to express about the sheer amount of bad luck that was bestowed upon him that day. And then after a few seconds of silence that had passed by, Forrest slowly got up, still shocked and with big eyes that were horrified by the sight that he had just seen, and walked towards the remains that was his bag and its contents.

He then stopped when he was near it and stared at it for a few seconds. And after a few seconds more, he then tried to grab some of the pieces and take a closer look at it. So he got onto his pony knees, took both of his hooves, and grabbed a whole bunch of the shredded bits...and then he got a closer look at it. It was all ripped to pieces...just like how his heart was at that moment. And to make matters worse, the snow storm hit, and it came in fast and hard as the wind blew quickly into Forrest's direction which then in turned blew away all the things that was from the bag and into the wind. And soon it was all gone. Forrest had nothing. All day he was excited for all to go right. He had hope.

He had dreams. He had a heart. He had only one simple Christmas wish that year, and it was to spend it with his friends and giving them gifts that they had wanted, and to have a party his friends and spread good cheer and good will towards others.

It was to be in that Christmas spirit and to make the memories that he had wish that he had with his father at one point. It was to please his past, child self as well as make the memories of the best Christmas ever. And now...that was all gone. Forrest had ran out of time by that point. He had no bag, no gifts, and now he would have to buy it all over again. He didn't even have a party set up either. All of his efforts, went to waste. And Forrest then sat on his pony ass, started to cry again. All the while the snow storm blowing up a huge storm and the cold beating down Forrest's neck. But Forest wasn't worried about the cold, if anything he felt like dying.

He wanted to die, he was...dead inside...and the tears came in flowing pretty quickly as he put his hooves up to his eyes and the tears started to go everywhere as he said to himself, "T-T-T-T-They were r-r-r-riiiight. K-K-K-K-K-ni-i-ight was r-r-r-r-right. T-T-T-There’s no p-po-po-point holding onto something l-like this, I-It’s t-t-time for me to l-let it all go…b-b-but I don’t want to let it go…b-b-b-but I have to. I h-have to let it go…I have to let it gooooo because…because they’re r-r-r-riiiiight.”

Forrest continued to cry and weep tear after tear. Forrest then continued to say as the tears continued to flow down his cheek, “A-A-All of it was worth for nothing. It was pointless. All I tried to do was…was try and make it good for my friends…and…and make it the best Christmas that ever was for me and my friends. I just w-wanted to make it special just l-like it was when I was a kid. And I faaaaaiiiillleed!!! W-W-Why does it hurt so much to try and l-let go? B-B-But I have to try, because that’s the only thing left that I can doooooo! But…but…but it still hurts!!!”

And then Forrest continued to cry for a few minutes by himself, as the snowstorm continued to blow in like a monster. The cold storm didn’t bother Forrest of course, as he was just too sad and too depressed. With everything that he had done, he just wanted to be alone. He just wanted to wallow in his own pity. He was all alone, and alone on Christmas eve…or day…whatever…with no one else around, No friends to cheer him up and certainly no family either. He had failed himself, his memories, his friends, his family, everything.

He was…well to simply put…a failure. And there was nothing more that he could do about it as he cried out his eyes, all alone in the middle of the night as the storm breezed past him as if Forrest didn’t exist.

And then someone was behind Forrest and a voice came out from a certain someone, wink wink, and said to Forrest, “Stop whining you pussy.”

And then Forrest turned around as the tears continued to come out from his eyes as he said, “Huh?”

Forrest then saw…well…his friends. He saw me, Neon, Arrell, Mac, and even Jack. We were all standing right behind him, bundled up in our only winter cloths that we had, and we all had ok expressions on our faces. We didn’t have smiles, but we weren’t depressed or sad or pissed if. We were just neutral, that was the expression on our faces and I was pretty much ahead of the group and was near Forrest.

Once Forrest had seen us though, he said to me as he turned back his head and hanged his head low as he continued to sit on his pony ass, “I guess you-you’re here to tell me how much you were right I guess? Because if so…I deserve it. J-Just make sure to leave me out here when you’re done…I want to be alone right now..”

And then Forrest continued to weep, although this time a little bit more quietly than what he was doing before. Possibly because he was trying to hold back as much tears as possible since he was crying in front of us.

But I then gave a sigh as I had my eyes rolled up to the back of my head a little and I then placed my hoof on Forrest’s shoulder as I said to him and he turned his head towards me, “Listen, can you stop crying like a little bitch? Just come with us so you can stop being an idiot and come out of the cold. You’ll die out here.”

Forrest then said, “Well…well maybe I do want to die right now.”

I then said to Forrest, “No you don’t. Now shut up and follow me or we’ll kick your fucking ass…got it Forrest?”

Forrest then got up slowly, but surely, and as the tears continued to flow down from his eye sockets, he said to us quietly, “I get it guys. I-I’ll go…lead the way…”

And then without another word, I lead the way, sort of, Forrest was walking right next to me at the same time. As for the other guys, they followed right behind and then we all walked in the cold, winter storm. It wasn’t much further to my place so we headed there to get warm. Now you must be wondering, how did we know about Forrest was out there? And why did we all of a sudden care? Was it in the script? If this were genuinely happened back in Equestria for real, would we still do it? Well…yes and yes, those are the answers. And there’s nothing to say more about that part either.

So anyways, we were walking and eventually we made it back to my home, and of course it was locked. I had to keep Wolf locked in before he thought the snowstorm was the Michelin Man that came to bring him some cookies from the planet WaWaKa.

Wolf…Wolf has some problems I tell you. And his imaginary drinking buddy is ALF just so you now. And according to Wolf, ALF is constantly asking where the anti-freeze is as well as the bomb so he can go to Israel and “Free the people”.

Anyways, Forrest was right next to me, pretty much ready to go in and just lay on the floor and possibly wait to die or something like that. And once I had the key and unlocked the door, I opened the door, but all the lights were turned off. And Forrest was waiting for me to turn the lights on since he isn’t much the one for going into dark places like that. He even has a little teddy bear night light in his bed room whenever he turns off the light.

That's how much of a pansy he is. Anyways, once the door was opened and the darkness was revealed to Forrest, I went ahead, stepped into my home a little bit, and turned on the light switch. And once I did turn on the light switch…SURPRISE, we had a whole Christmas party set up, mostly for Forrest.

And once the lights came on, We all said in unison, except for Forrest of course who instead had a surprised look on his face as we all said, “SUURRRPRISE!!!”

And Jack quickly said after we all said surprise, “faggot…”

And we all said with big smiles on our faces, that were not forced by the way, we actually meant it, and we said it with a cheer and goodwill. We even raised our hooves up in the air a little bit, especially Neon was standing on the back of his hind legs and went a bit crossed eyed for a second or two. And of course, as for Wolf, he popped out from behind the couch in a drunken state as he had a lamp shade over his head and stumbled out like a usual drunk.

And once he did come out from behind the couch, he tried to look at Forrest and said to him, “Surprise! You dirty Pegasus!”

And then Wolf fell flat on the ground. And of course Forrest was taken aback by everything. Usually we use him as a punching bag and not long before, he was crying his eyes out like a little bitch. And yet we were all there, throwing him a surprise Christmas Party…all for him too. He was speechless to say the least, but not because he was sad or in despair.

Not because he had lost everything that he had dreamed so much of. Instead, it was because he was happy. His heart started to soar and hope returned immediately to his heart. He wasn’t sure if this was real or not. He was thinking he was hallucinating and it was all a near death experience. But…it was real. It was right in front of his eyes and he could smell the fresh food that was made that was sitting by a nearby table. He could see the Christmas decorations along with a Christmas tree, a real one, hanged up in the corner.

There were also string of Christmas lights everywhere as well as Christmas music on a record player, ready to begin when the party started. There were also egg nog and other festive drinks as well as Christmas Crackers and what looked like games to play. All with a Christmas theme sitting around it all. Granted, there were no Christmas presents, mostly because there wasn’t much to get in such a short amount time that we had to put it all up.

Seriously, we had to put all of this shit up within hours. And of course, as Forrest was staring at all of this in complete awe, everyone walked into the library a.k.a. my home of mine, I shut the door behind them, and we all kept our big, bright, warm smiles on as Forrest, who slightly walked into my home as well keep in mind, just stood there and had his mouth opened a little, as he was just left in complete shock as to what he was seeing, especially since it was from us after all.

Eventually, Forrest broke his silence as we all walked in front of him to see his reaction, “I-I-I can’t believe this. You did this? You did this all for me?”

Forrest had said that with a curious look on his face with a raised eye brow and I then said to him, “Well…not exactly. I still stand by what I said to you…buuuuuut…it’s actually Christmas the day of so…why not?”

I said with a little smirk on my face, but Forrest still seemed like he wasn’t convinced.

Forrest then asked us, “B-But how did you guys know though? I was supposed to be doing this…for you guys!”

I then said, as I moved my head a little bit to the side, “Weeeeeelll…Jack kind of came and told us about you and what you were trying to do. You sneaky son of a gun you.”

Forrest then said, “Jack?”

Jack, who had an actual, legitimate, genuine, wholesome smile on his face this time, walked forward and then stood right next to Forrest, side by side, and put his right hoof around Forrest's neck and said to him, “Yup.”

As Forrest’s neck was hanging a bit low as it was wrapped by Jack, he then asked Jack, ”But…you…when you pushed me…and…”

Jack cut him off and he said to Forrest, “Like I said Forrest…us assholes have a heart sometimes.”

Forrest’s surprised and shocked face then slowly turned into a great, big, warm smile as his eyes seemed like it started to glow with pure joy in his eyes as he then asked Jack, ”So…does this mean you’re starting to turn over a new leaf and you’ll stop using me as your punching bag then?”

Jack then said, who still had his arm around Forrest, took away his smile in response and pretty much had an ok face on, more or less with a hint of anger in it, “Of course not. I’m still the usual asshole that I am and I’ll still call you a faggot from now till the day that we die and maybe then some.”

Forrest's smile then disappeared into a disappointed look on his face, but then his smile was brought back into a hopeful look as Jack then said, also with a smile and a wink by his right eye, “Buuuut…I can stop being an asshole for the next few hours and call you a Baguette instead.”

And then Jack went back to the others and we all went back to staring at Forrest and waiting to see his full reaction.

Forrest then asked us, “But…how did you guys find me out in the snow storm?”

I then said to Forrest, “Well, we went out looking for you like an hour or two ago. We searched you at the Everfree, Arrell looked for you up in the clouds, the bar, and I even looked for you in Ponyville, but we just happened to hear you crying like a wuss and so we found ya.”

Forrest then said, as he started to well up in tears, but tears of joy this time, “I-I can’t thank you guys enough. This means so much to me and…”

And then Forrest’s smile turned into a frown and his head started to hang low as he said to the us, “Ohhh…that’s right. I don’t have Christmas gifts for you guys.”

Arrell then said, with a confused look on his face, “What?"

Forrest then continued to say to us, with a little bit of puppy dog eyes, “When I had asked you all what you would have wanted a wish for Christmas, I was going to try and get it for you guys. And then I tried my best and got it all…but it got destroyed in a wood chipper and now I have nothing for you all. I’m sorry.”

And so, Forrest went back to being disappointed and sad all over again. He wasn’t crying, but it looked like he was going to start again.

But before such a thing could even happen, I then said to him, “Quit whining Forrest!”

Forrest’s head rose up and he looked at us, and we were all smiling at him as I held one of my forearms out towards him as I said to him with a big smile, “This is a Christmas Party Forrest! Stop worrying and let’s start having some fun, alright!?”

And I even gave him a little wink with my left eye too.

And once he saw that, he then cracked a smile, and then after a few seconds of silence, he then jumped up high into the air, well, at least as much as he could with being inside and all, and yelled out as he spread out his arms and wings, “MERRY CHRISTMAS!!!”

And then we all gave him a loud cheer and the party began. And what a night it was. While it wasn’t technically Christmas eve still, it was still Christmas, early in the morning, and we sure did have a heck of a time partying. We had played games, ate a whole bunch of festive related food, as well as dancing and singing Christmas corals to one another as we all held our hooves together in good cheer. It was all very wholesome.

However, at one point during the night, something else did happen. Wolf was on the couch, trying to get drunk on egg nog and failing miserably because of it. Arrell was hanging out with Jack and talking to him about stuff. Neon had a blindfold on and was trying to play some weird game with Mac as Mac was trying to direct him to do something and was becoming frustrated with it as well. And as for me, I was over by the food table trying eat some lousy fruit cake.

And as for Forrest, he was nearby the door, sitting there by himself, overlooking the whole party and just having a warm smile on his face. He was at peace with himself. You could see it in his big eyes as his pupils were a bit bigger than usual. He was truly at peace with himself. He was at peace with his memories. He was at peace with childhood memories.

And…if anyone that time got any wish that they had wanted to come true…it was Forrest. It didn’t go exactly as planned, but in the end he got what he wanted. In his heart, he was happy with it all. And he was going to remember this moment forever and ever all within in his heart and soul and was never going to let this memory go ever. He was going to keep it and remember this one moment in his heart forever.

And then as he was in deep thought about all of this, he heard a slight knocking on the my front door. His ears perked up a bit, as he was curious as to who would have been at the door at that time of night as well as during a snow storm of all things. Forrest looked back to see if we had heard anything, but we were all busy, minding our own business and having a genuinely fun time.

So, Forrest looked back towards the door, and gently opened it up without us even noticing. And when he did, he went and opened the door a little bit, just a crack just to see who it was And when he did, he saw no one there. He was confused by seeing no one there, and was starting to wonder if he was going crazy or something. He even had wondered if the winter storm that was still strong as ever going on outside had anything to do with it.

But then Forrest decided to look down, and once he did, he saw a little present sitting at my door step. It was a red box with a green ribbon and a nicely tied bow on top of it. And there was even a little tag attached to it.

And there was a slight note on top of the box that said, "I believe you dropped this."

But before Forrest could pick up the note and maybe see who it was from, the note disappeared into the snow storm, as if it was like magic. So Forrest quickly took another look outside, to make sure no one else was out there, and once he had seen no one else, he went ahead and took the present swiftly from the outside cold and brought it inside. And of course, he closed and locked the door behind him. And once he had did so, he then held the present with one hoof and took a closer look at the tag.

It read: “TO: KNIGHT FROM: FORREST”

Forrest then had a little smile on his face, but a small one as he may have had an idea who it might have been from, a certain pony that was, but then wondered what it could have been though. But since he had a gut feeling that it was from Santa Pony, he went ahead and walked over towards me while I was still at the food table. And when I saw Forrest come walking up to me, I had a curious look on my face as well, wondering what was in the box as I tried to cough up chunks of fruit cake. Forrest even had a little smile on his face.

As Forrest came up walking to me though, I had asked him, “What’s that Forrest?”

Forest, once he was right next to me and handed…hoofed…whatever…me the present, he said to me, “It appears that I didn’t lose all of your guys’ Christmas presents.”

So I took the present from Forrest, who looked like he was eager for me to open up the box as I had a curious look on my face with a raised eyebrow of course. I didn’t say anything else, just kept my mouth shut until I saw what was inside of it. So I gently unwrapped the green bow, took the top part of the box off, and saw what was inside of it. It was a silver bell, and it had a little snow on it as well. So I took the bell and I then no longer had a curious look,

but instead just an ok look on my face as I said as I threw the box to the side, “Oh…it’s the silver be that I had asked for. Huh...didn’t really expected this to be honest.”

Forrest then asked me with a giddy smile on his face, “Well…do you like it?”

I then said, “Yeah sure, it’s cool I guess.”

I then took the silver bell closer to my ear and tried to ring it a little and for some reason, I didn’t hear a sound. I went to having a confused look on my face and wondered if there something wrong with my pony ears or the bell with it being all screwed up, but then I started to wonder where Forrest even got the bell and had it all wrapped up when we had found him outside. And then…it ringed in my ear.

And then I put it down on the food table and said, “Yeah that’s a cool bell…I guess.”

And then I went back to eating my food and Forrest just had a big, warm smile on his face as he said as he closed his eyes, “I knew you would love it.”

And that ends our little Christmas special. Yup…that’s it. No extra thing at the end, no nothing. That was it. And, for a special…it wasn't so bad. But now we have to a second Halloween special as part of our contract…and we have to go and deal with the headless horseman next…..ffffffuuuuuUUUUUUUUCCCCCKKKKKK!!!...

A tiny hippo was harmed during the making of this Christmas Special

Author's Notes:

Hey y'all, sorry this took me so long to get out. It was not a good idea to try and do it all within one month. And I even tried to rush this as well at one point, but glad I didn't. Anyways, not much else to say other than here's the link to an alternate scene and that this whole Specials Universe will continue...at some point...and yes it is one long story....alright see you next time...